ã€ŠMannen D-rank No Chuunen Boukensha, Yotta Ikioi De Densetsu No Ken Wo Hikkonukuã€‹


 CH 1

    I can¡¯t do it unless I drink

    [Hey man, what are you doing?]

    [We would like to move forward ~]

    [You can¡¯t even collect the materials, you¡¯re seriously useless]

    Shit, shut up, you damn youngsters.

    You might as well help me.

    As I thought about it in my heart, I collected the materials scattered around.

    I pick them up one at a time. They are all low-quality dropped items, Each and every one of them isn¡¯t worth much, but with all this, it could be a reasonable profit.

    Our party is consisted of four adventurers including myself, and we just annihilated a group of almost ten Kobolds.

    If it is divided by four people, it would be about two or three silver coins per person.

    ¡­¡­ .But, my share could be less than half of that.

    [Look, there one over here]

    The leader of the group, Reik the swordsman pointed his foot and said that to me.

    Instead of picking it up himself, I reached my left hand out toward the material.

    Ouch!

    [Oops, sorry. My foot moved by itself]

    This bastard just step on my hand.

    As he lifted his face, he looked at me with a smug smile.

    This piece of shit ¡­¡­ it¡¯s obvious that he did it on purpose.

    I look up to him.

    [Ohh? Do you have something to say?]

    I might as well say it, but if I do my share will only shrink.

    [No, nothing¡­..]

    I managed to resist my anger somehow, and looked away.

    [Hahaha, how pathetic. I really don¡¯t want to end up like this old man]

    Saluja the thief laughed out loud as he looked at me.

    [Hey ~, sometimes I feel like this old man is staring at me]

    The other of the group, Mary the Magician.

    [Really? Hey, who do you think you are to look at someone else¡¯s girlfriend?]

    As he hugged her from behind, Reik warned me.

    The two of them are dating.

    [This guy, despite his age, is still single, hahaha. I bet he does things thinking of Mary at night]

    [Wait, don¡¯t say that. It gives me chills just imagining it ~]

    ¡­¡­ .Sorry, but I¡¯d rather have nothing to do with a bitch like you.

    Her figure is certainly not bad and it¡¯s very attractive to the opposite sex.

    Therefore, every now and then I took a look at her breasts and butt, but not all the time, and what Saruja said ¡­¡­ well ¡­¡­ maybe once or twice ¡­¡­

    If memory serves me, Reik is 22 years old, Mary 20 years old and Saluja 21 years old.

    Meanwhile, my age is 37.

    ¡­¡­ Most people think I¡¯m in my forties, but I¡¯m actually still in my thirties.

    People who are younger than me always make fun of me, There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m not frustrated.

    Originally this party was made up of three people, but they invited me and I joined.

    It was about half a year ago.

    There were many times that I thought about leaving.

    However, the reason I continue with them is simple.

    Even though my share is small, I can earn money in this party.

    I think it¡¯s been more than 18 years since I became an adventurer.

    If you would call me a veteran, it sounds good.

    But, since I became an adventurer I have not ascended, and all those years I have been a D-rank adventurer.

    When I was a rookie I expected a lot.

    However, when I was 19 years old, I was attacked by a monster and injured me because of that my right hand became useless.

    Even so, I was able to manage since I was young, but due to various injuries increasing over ten years, my body was in tatters.

    Thanks to that, my earnings have decreased year after year.

    Old wounds will not heal even with healing magic and potions.

    For me being an adventurer for a longtime now, it is difficult for me to find another job.

    Understanding my weak position, they treat me like a slave.

    My part of the day was three silver coins.

    Even if I¡¯m lacking in luxuries, this is for living expenses.

    To be fair i alone could defeat at least four monster¡¯s, but unlike going solo, the risk decreases considerably in a party, and considering the risk and reward, I think it is a good deal.

    I couldn¡¯t save money.

    For the most part, it all goes to alcohol.

    At the end of the job I go to a bar and order the cheapest beer.

    To tell the truth, it is not very tasty and I am not too strong with alcohol, but it is essential for removing my stress.

    It does not matter that it is cheap.

    It doesn¡¯t matter that im a drunk.

    [Hey, Lucas. Today you are drinking more than usual]

    [I can¡¯t do it unless I drink ~]

    Everytime I get drunk, the owner always worries.

    I know I didn¡¯t mention it before, but my name is Lucas.

    I drank every last drop.

    [Another one!]

    [I think that enough. Also, it¡¯s time to close]

    [Don¡¯t be stingy ~. There are still customers, no reason to close ~]

    [Don¡¯t be irrational]

    And so they forced me out of the bar.

    [Go straight home and rest]

    [Yes Yes]

    I shook the owner¡¯s hand and to head home staggering along the way.

    [Eh? Where am I again?]

    Without realizing it, I came to an unknown place.

    No, I¡¯ve been in this city for over ten years now.

    There is no place I do not know.

    This is a square in the center of the city.

    But it is the opposite direction from my house.

    Apparently I walked to the wrong place.

    Well, I felt like I wanted to cool down a bit to night, what a great timing.

    I went to the center of the square.

    There was a large rock there, a sword was stuck in this simple structure.

    It is said that it is the sword that the hero used¡­.

    [¡ª¡ªa legendary sword ]

    ¡­¡­

    They say that it¡¯s the sword that the legendary hero once used.

    It seems like it¡¯s been in this city for a very long time.

    If I remember right it¡¯s at least two or three hundred years has passed since the sword was left in that place.

    At first glance it looks like a normal sword.

    Although it was exposed to the weather for many years, it has not even rusted.

    In the past, many have tried to draw that sword through various means.

    But, it is said that all ended in failure.

    The rock it is stuck in appears to be made of special materials, and it seems that it cannot be destroyed.

    Sometimes I see people trying to get it out during the day, but now I don¡¯t see anyone, I think it¡¯s obvious.

    [A hero¡­. Eh?]

    Wandering in my thoughts, it was my big dream since I was young.

    I was born in a rural town, but I longed to be a hero.

    Become a knight capable of serving in the royal palace, and gain achievements and be a royal guard.

    And one day, a dragon that was only spoken of in legends appears, and kidnapped the princess that i was supposed to protect.

    Later, together with my companions, we would face the dragon and defeat it.

    Rescue the princess safe and sound, and be praised by everyone and be called a hero¡ª¨C

    It is the dream of a simple child.

    If I had grown a little more, maybe it would not have been a very distant dream, even so, I headed to take the entrance exam to the tra school in the royal capital opposing what the others told me at the age 15 years.

    Despite having tried three times, in the end, I made no progress at all.

    Since then, I had no choice but to become an adventurer¡­ ..and now I am as I am.

    ¡­¡­ .. At that time, I was drunk.

    Forget all that with the impulse of alcohol, I felt my spirits rise, it was as if I could do anything.

    Although i couldn¡¯t walk on a straight line, when I realized it, I was climbing the big rock.

    [I¡¯m a hero¡­ ..that¡¯s why, there¡¯s no way I can¡¯t draw this sword¡­ ..!]

    I screamed and spoke nonsense everywhere.

    If I wasn¡¯t drunk, I wouldn¡¯t do something this so embarrassing.

    I was still drunk.

    I don¡¯t know why but there¡¯s a powerful filling inside of me that urge me to pull the sword.

    Gripping the handle of the sword with my left hand, I yanked up with everything I had¡ª¨C

    PONG.

    ¡ªI pulled it out.

    [Haha ~ haha ~ haha ~! Look ~! I drew the legendary sword ¡ª¡ª¡ª Huh ?!]

 CH 2

    I¡¯ll wash my face for the moment

    [Damn¡­ my head hurts¡­.]

    The next morning, I was hit by a severe hangover.

    As I watched the morning sunrise for a moment and slowly got out of bed.

    [Ahh¡­ .. When did I come home? I don¡¯t remember much of what happened last night¡­ ..]

    I remember I was drinking at the bar as usual, but¡­ ..

    [I think I went to the plaza by mistake. So¡­..]

    As I remember the events last night, I suddenly felt ashamed.

    I screamed, I am a hero! And I tried to pull out the legendary sword.

    Haa¡­ ..

    It¡¯s ok was drunk at the time.

    I wouldn¡¯t have done such embarrassing thing, I wasn¡¯t drunk.

    Yes, the alcohol is to blame.

    Also, I¡¯m glad no one saw me in the middle of the night¡­ ..

    [Wait, I still remember drawing the sword, but it must have been a dream¡­ .. Hm?]

    I tried to get out of bed, and stepped on something hard.

    I thought it was something that I dropped and took a look.

    The sword was there.

    [¡­¡­]

    There was a long sword on the floor.

    It was the same sword that was stuck in the large rock in the plaza.

    [¡­¡­ .C-Calm down. It seems I¡¯m still dreaming]

    I slap my cheeks as I take a deep breath.

    It hurt.

    [If it¡¯s not a dream, is it a hallucination? Damn, did I drink so much that I¡¯m now seeing things?]

    I rubbed my eyes, but the sword did not disappear.

    I grabbed the handle and tried to lift it. Certainly, I feel the weight in my hand.

    [It seems that it is not a hallucination ¡­¡­. Is it a fake? Yes, it must be, surely it is fake. Although it¡¯s still a mystery ¡­¡­ could it be that I stole it from a store while I was drunk? If so, this is bad¡­ ..]

    ¡º¡±I¡¯m not a fake. I¡¯m the real deal¡±¡»

    Suddenly, I heard a voice that I don¡¯t recognize.

    Now I¡¯m starting to hear thing¡¯s now¡­¡­?

    Maybe I¡¯m feeling worse than i thought.

    ¡ºYou are not hallucinating. I am the divine sword, Venus Wict. I slept in this city for a long time, but I woke up last night thanks to you ¡»

    I heard the voice again.

    I was surprised.

    [The sword is talking ¡­¡­.!?]

    ¡ºYou have a very silly face, I don¡¯t think I was very clear. You were chosen as the contractor of the divine sword created by the goddess of love and victory, Vigne.¡»

    [W-Wait a minute, contractor? me?]

    Speaking of the goddess of love and victory Vigne, she is one of the three great gods.

    And I was chosen by that existence that created the sword¡­ ..?

    ¡º¡±Without a doubt¡±¡»

    I was very confused.

    That¡¯s obvious.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that I was chosen by a divine sword.

    Me? a D-Rank adventurer that is considered the weakest?

    Besides, I am an old man.

    [But, I don¡¯t remember making a contract]

    ¡ºThe contract was established automatically upon drawing the sword! And you can¡¯t cancel it ¡»

    Well that contract seems Damm unreasonable.

    [Why me?]

    ¡º¡±Who knows¡±¡»

    [W-what?¡­¡­. didn¡¯t you choose me?]

    ¡º¡±I will give you an example. Supposedly you saw your favorite food being sold in a different store, Would you think twice before buying it?¡»

    [¡­¡­No before I knew it, I would already bought it.]

    ¡º¡±This is the same¡±¡»

    I see, I understand and not at the same time.

    I just give up thinking deeply about it, I got up.

    [¡­ ..Yes, I¡¯ll wash my face for now]

    ¡ºYou have a bad rhythm¡­ ..¡»

    Today I also plan to go on an adventure with Reik and the others.

    So I have to prepare soon.

    I live in a small, old apartment.

    The bathroom,toilet and then the sink was all the tenants shared outside.

    I met one of my neighbor just outside the the room.

    She was the wife of the old man who lives in the next room.

    [Good Morning]

    [Good Morning ¡ª- hm?]

    [?]

    [Are you a relative of Lucas-san? It¡¯s very surprising]

    The lady smiled sweetly and went back to her room.

    [Relative? What does she mean by that?]

    She may already lost it ¡­¡­ I feel sorry for her.

    While worrying about it, I stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom, where I finally realized why she was surprised.

    [Who is this guy¡­.?]

    No, even if I say who, I¡¯m in front of the mirror, so it couldn¡¯t be someone else¡­.

    But no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not my usual old man face.

    First of all, the color of my skin looks good.

    Everytime i drank too much, my face became pale like a sick man.

    Now, the healthy color that I had in my younger days has returned.

    The shine in my hair is back, and my beard is showing a bit.

    I feel like I became younger by ten years.

    Well, I used to look like I was in my forties.

    Then, I heard that voice again.

    ¡ºThis is one of the benefits of the contract¡»

    [Are you really capable of such a thing¡­ ..?]

    The sword leaked a chuckle.

    ¡ºKukuku, you certainly look old for your age and your health was definitely not good.¡»

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.]

    But what surprised me the most¡­ ..

    [H-Has my right arm also been healed ¡­¡­?]

    ¡ºIt would be inconvenient to leave it as it was¡»

    I couldn¡¯t find any of my old wounds on my body there wasn¡¯t even a scar.

    ¡ºBy the way, I¡¯ve also rejuvenated that dead libido of yours.¡»

    [So that¡¯s why my crotch is like this]

    ¡º¡±Hmmmmm. Could it be that you got turned on by looking at that old woman? ¡»

    [Of course not]

    Anyway, this is a miracle.

    I still have my doubts, but it seems like it really is a divine sword.

    I then washed my face in good mood, I went back to the room and ate breakfast.

 CH 3

    What did you say?

    I left home and headed for my destination along with the self-proclaimed divine sword.

    Because the sword looks ordinary no matter how you look at it, no one noticed it¡¯s the divine sword.

    It seems that there was a bit of an uproar because the legendary sword in the square had disappeared.

    [Ah, you finally arrive¡ª¨C huh?¡­ .. who are you?]

    When I went to a meeting place, the three of them had already arrived.

    Because of so many surprises in the morning, I was late.

    However, when they saw me, the three of them were surprised and said [Who are you?] [Eh? You¡¯re not the old man].

    Apparently because I look too young, they don¡¯t seem to recognize me right away.

    Suddenly I had a good idea.

    [Sorry, thanks for always taking care of my older brother]

    [He had a younger brother¡­.?]

    Deciding to be the younger brother.

    Since we are the same person, we look alike, there will be no doubts.

    And I told them that today¡¯s participation was somewhat difficult to attend.

    More than going on an adventure with them, I want to test the performance of this divine sword.

    [Don¡¯t screw me. Surely he just doesn¡¯t want to carry the luggage]

    [Hey, Reik. How about we fire him?]

    Even when I¡¯m present, Reik and the others say such things.

    Well, even being really here, it would be normal.

    ¡ºIt seems that these people are making fun of you¡»

    ¡­¡­¡­ Unfortunately, you are correct.

    [Come on, calm down. It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s let it go]

    It seems only Mary shows understanding, and she tried to appeased Reik and the other.

    Did she always have this kind of personality?

    Usually she would say [Haa, you¡¯re a useless old man, why don¡¯t you just die?] Or something like that.

    [By the way, thanks for letting us know. My name is Mary. And your name¡­.?]

    Suddenly she asked me my name.

    [I ¡­¡­ I¡¯m Luke]

    I introduced my self appropriately.

    [Hm you¡¯re carrying a weapon, does that mean you are also an adventurer?]

    [Ah, yes]

    [I see. If there is an opportunity one day, I would like us to go on an adventure together. Fufu ~]

    ¡­¡­¡­ Wait, wait, wait, wait, who the hell are you?

    The three of them decided to head out.

    ¡ºShe is somewhat a cute girl¡»

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    I was taken shocked by Mary¡¯s kind attitude.

    ***

    Before I joined Reik¡¯s group, there was a time when I was called Goblin Slayer.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t praiseworthy.

    They were only teasing me because i only hunted goblins that were known to be the weakest monsters.

    When I was young, I was able to defeat an orc.

    The adventurer¡¯s guild once Considered those monster as D-rank threat.

    As a D-rank adventurer, I was skilled enough to fight alone.

    However, as I got older, my main targets the Kobolds and goblins threat level was lowered to E-rank.

    I guess ability wise D-rank is kind of strange.¡­ ..

    However, now that I am healed from my old wounds, it is likely that I can defeat an orc again.

    So, I went to a wooded area where orcs often appear.

    [Huh¡­ ..there it is]

    And found it.

    Fortunately, there is only one.

    Unlike goblins and Kobolds who are monsters that stand in groups, orcs are sometimes seen with a group.

    [* Sniff *!?]

    It seems that he noticed me by my sent, the orc began to search.

    Before being discovered, I jumped out from my hiding spot.

    As i approached the orc from behind it turned towards my direction.

    But, too slow.

    My sword strikes the orc¡¯s right shoulder.

    [What?]

    It cut the orc like a hot knife through butter.

    The skin on an orc should be stronger than that of the kobolds and goblins, but the blade just sliced through it without any resistance.

    The sword then comes out of the left side of the orc.

    Being divided diagonally, I took a look on the orc it¡¯s eyes were wide opened when it died.

    [I¡­¡­ .. defeated it so easily?]

    The orc¡¯s body dissolves like ash.

    Unlike humans and animals, when a monster dies it does not maintain its original shape and turns to ash.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s very easy in my opinion¡»

    [Well, for me it is something very incredible¡­ ..]

    Because recently, the kobolds are becoming very difficult for me to handle.

    ¡ºShould I explain a little about the performance?¡»

    [Performance?]

    ¡°Yes. First, the attack power is much higher than other swords ¡»

    Because orcs have large muscles, their skin and muscles were tough.

    And if I could cut it that easily, it¡¯s definitely not a normal attack power.

    ¡ºAlso, improved physical ability, increased natural healing power, resistance to status anomalies such as poison and paralysis, increased luck, libid ¡­¡­ and also other special effects¡»

    I was surprised on the sharpness of the sword.. but was also taken aback by the numerous enchantment to it¡¯s wielder.

    First of all, the special effects are only found on some high grade weapons and magic tools, not something that poor adventurer like me can afford.

    ¡ºBut, the most remarkable thing is <Queens Harem> ¡®s¡± a unique ability ¡°¡»

    [<Queens Harem> ¡­¡­?]

    ¡ºYes, that¡¯s why I was created by the goddess of victory and love, Vigne. It is the ability I have to perceive true value ¡»

    [In other words¡­..]

    ¡ºTo put it simply, my performance will increase as you increase the number of your wives¡»

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]

    What did you say?

 CH 4

    Is this really a divine sword?

    ¡ºThe more wives you have, the higher my performance will be!¡»

    Ehh !? Wife? What wife?

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just how it sounds. To be more exact it would be ¡°maiden¡±, someone with whom you join in an oath of love. And the more you have, the stronger I will be! ¡»

    [Haha]

    I leaked a pitiful little laugh.

    [Just so you know, I¡¯ve been single for 37 years]

    ¡°The past is the past¡±

    [I have no one]

    ¡ºWhat about the girl from this morning?¡»

    [Impossible]

    ¡ºYou give up really fast! As you were before, now you look very promising ¡»

    [First of all, she is dating Reik]

    ¡ºYou just have to steal her!¡»

    Stealing ¡­¡­ is this really a divine sword ¡­¡­?

    In any case, this ability seems strange to me.

    The current performance should be sufficient.

    Although Venus kept saying other things, I decided to search for the next orc while listening.

    I kept hunting for a while.

    I didn¡¯t think the first was luck, though after that I thought [Was that orc just weak?] Defeating the orc with ease.

    Even now, the giant body in front of me, I cut in two and it turned to ash.

    A very clean cut as usual.

    ¡ºHmm. This is still far from my best performance ¡»

    Venus murmured as if she was angry that she was being ignored.

    In the afternoon, I decided to go back to the city.

    Today I was able to defeat ten orcs that I wasn¡¯t able to defeat in a long time.

    I also got a lot of materials.

    The payoff was far better than a day of adventure with Reik¡¯s party.

    When I thought about withdrawing from that group now that I no longer needed them¡­ ..

    [¡­¡­? Is there anyone there?]

    I stopped.

    In a flat area on the way back to town.

    Because it has a nice view, you can see much further, but I saw the shadows of several people about a kilometer ahead.

    It¡¯s a group of three ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that Reik¡¯s group?

    Yup it¡¯s definitely those three.

    Although I stated that I am now Luke, they are people I don¡¯t want to see. When I thought of taking a detour¡­ ..I noticed something.

    They haven¡¯t moved for a while.

    The three of them turned in a certain direction, lowered their waists a little ¨C it looked like they were taking a battle stance.

    As I turned my gaze elsewhere, I found another creature a few meters from them.

    It was a fairly large monster that would be three meters in length.

    [Could that be ¡­¡­ a killing panther !?]

    It is a monster that has sharp nails and fangs.

    At the adventurer¡¯s guild categorize, it as C-Rank above orcs.

    Worst, it¡¯s also Considered as upper C-Rank.

    Reik and the others are talented enough to rise to C-Rank, but currently they are still D-Rank.

    It will probably be difficult for the three of them to defeat it without getting severely injured.

    ***

    [Why did something like this appear in a place like this !?]

    Reik cursed his own bad luck upon seeing the enemy that suddenly appeared.

    He was directly looking at it.

    The killing panther.

    It is a leopard-like monster that has terrible agility and devours its prey with its sharp fangs.

    They say that one can easily destroy an entire village, and that monster is considered upper C-Rank.

    It seems that Reik had the confidence to take in on, he did not hide, as it¡¯s gets closer to him.

    If only Lucas was here he could serve as bait ¡­ ..Reik gritted his teeth.

    But to his bad luck, he was not.

    Fuck! He really is useless not being here at this crucial moment!

    [Grrrrrr ¡­¡­.]

    The killing panther had already gotten close enough.

    Reik thought desperately.

    Can i win a battle against a C-Rank monster?

    It is impossible.

    If so, there is only one option.

    [Wait, Reik !?]

    Reik turned and started running with everything he had, abandoning his companions.

    It seems that Saluja the thief had the same idea, and escaped at the same time.

    The one who was left behind was Mary.

    She tried to chase after them but, being the slowest of the group, distance from the other two became further.

    [Reik !? Why are you running away first !? You¡¯re a swordsman right?]

    Reik ignored Mary¡¯s voice and continued to run.

    Reik used her as a sacrifice so he could escape.

    The killing panther was getting closer and soon would catch-up.

    [Wait! Please! Help me!]

    Mary¡¯s began to cry.

    The sharp fangs of the killing panther were now behind her.

    Reik and Mary were not only members of the same party, they were also dating.

    However, Mary had been cheating on him since long ago. Multiple times, Reik saw her with one man after another. At one point, they even had a fight over it.

    Still, Reik put up with it.

    And today it was also like that.

    Obviously, she winked at a man she saw for the first time who came to deliver a message from Lucas. Mary was that kind of woman.

    [¡­¡­ That¡¯s what you get!]

    Saying that, he felt comfortable as if he had been released from a feeling of guilt.

    [Kyaaaaa !?]

    There was a loud scream from behind.

    Reik didn¡¯t look back, Mary probably already became the prey of the killing panther.

    Thinking that was the case this was a chance to take more distance, Reik sped up his movements.

    However, at that moment, footsteps could be heard from behind.

    A terrible presence approaching with strong momentum.

    [W-what?]

    Looking back out of reflex, a huge body jumped before his eyes.

 CH 5

    What kind of punishment game is this?

    By the looks of it Reik tried to escape using mary as bait.

    He¡¯s a complete bastard.

    But, the killing panther is smart.

    When it bit into Mary¡¯s leg from behind, it threw her with great force into the sky.

    And when she fell to the ground, she immediately lost consciousness.

    The killing panther then left her and chased the other two.

    As soon as it reached Reik, it lunged at him violently and quickly biting him on the neck.

    Although it is not certain if he died or not, the killing panther left Reik unable to move, and began chasing Saluja.

    And when it reached him, it scratched his back with its sharp claws, it then bit his leg and dragged him to the other two.

    The three of them now laying unconscious on the ground.

    If they only stand their ground and fought together, they would have a chance of victory, but they escaped, scattered, causing their utter defeat.

    Because of their blunder, the killing panther managed to disable all three of them.

    But, the big miscalculation for this wise hunter, was that there was another human in this place.

    [!?]

    It suddenly felt my presence, and tried to jump away quickly, but it was a little slow.

    Too bad you shouldn¡¯t have lowered your guard.

    My sword sliced ??through the killing panther¡¯s back.

    Blood splattered onto the ground.

    [Graaaaaaaaa !!]

    The killing panther quickly turned around, and raised a scream of rage.

    However, due to the damage, it¡¯s no longer had that agility.

    Before its sharp claws on its front leg reached me, I pierced stab him.

    My sword penetrated the throat of the killing panther.

    That was the coup de grace.

    Little by little, it began to turn to ash.

    Whoa, that was dangerous.

    But despite that, I¡¯m amazed that i was able to beat a C-rank monster without getting hurt.

    The old me would have died immediately.

    Ohh, the fallen items fell from the ashes.

    Since they are materials from C-rank monster, their quality are quite good.

    I think they could be sold for five pieces of silver.

    Ah, but this is not the time for that.

    Mary is unconscious with her right leg covered in blood, but it was not a very serious injury.

    Saluja also fainted due to the scratch on his back, but it seems he¡¯s still breathing.

    The problem would be Reik.

    He is bleeding from the neck, and the bones in his neck appear to be broken.

    Well ¡­¡­ I poured a potion on his neck.

    It¡¯s the one Reik had, and it seems like it¡¯s a very good one.

    [Coff¡­ ..Coff¡­ ..]

    The potion began healing his injuries.

    I also applied the potion to Mary and Saluja.

    Of course.

    I couldn¡¯t just leave them here, so I waited for them to wake up.

    It was Mary who first woke up.

    [Hm¡­ .. Where am I? ¡­¡­¡­. ? ¡­¡­¡­. Huh! And the killing panther !?]

    [Do not worry. I already defeated it]

    [Y-You are, Mr. Dandy from this morning ¡­¡­?]

    ¡­¡­¡­. Dandy?

    Is she referring to me?

    After a while, Reik woke up and then Saluja.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any side effects, they were really very lucky.

    ¡ºIf you had made a mistake, you too would have become its prey¡»

    ¡ºWhy did you help them by putting yourself in danger? They have been making fun of you until now¡»

    I am not someone so evil that I would abandon people in danger.

    They certainly pissed me off, but they are still young with a bright future ahead of them, I couldn¡¯t let them die.

    ¡ºKukuku, even if you say that, you really wanted to look cool and win over that girl right?¡»

    ¡­¡­¡­ Is it really a divine sword? I¡¯m still having my doubts.

    ***

    I went back to the city alone.

    I really don¡¯t want to go back along with them.

    So when they regain their consciousness, I told them I¡¯d go back first.

    [Please wait, Luke-sama!]

    But when I went through the city gate and continued down the main street, Mary came running up behind.

    Luke-sama ¡­¡­?

    When she approached me, she spoke with a smile that she had never shown me before.

    [Thank you very much for saving me! I can¡¯t believe you could only beat a killing panther, you must be very strong!]

    Seriously, who are you?

    And as if remembering something, she kept talking.

    [Umm¡­. Would you like to form a party with me?]

    But if we are already in a party.

    [Is it an invitation to that group?]

    [No, it is not! This¡­ ..well¡­ ..if possible, a party just the two of us ¡­¡­]

    Hey? What kind of punishment game is this?

    I instantly wanted to say that, but somehow managed to hold it.

    [Actually, our party disbanded. So now I¡¯m free¡­ ..]

    With a shy voice, Mary invited me.

    I see, they disbanded¡­ ..

    Well, after what happened, it¡¯s natural.

    Maybe she broke up with Reik too.

    Certainly she is beautiful.

    And she has a sexy body.

    But¡­..

    [Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested at all]

    I rejected her with a cold voice.

    Too bad but, I know your true nature.

 CH 6

    Are you an old pervert?

    It seems that she did not expect to be rejected, while she was stunned with a somewhat silly face, I turned my back on her and left the place.

    ¡ºWhy did you reject her? That girl was in love with you¡»

    [Rather than say that she fell in love, I¡¯m thinking on the line that she¡¯s just wanted to be with a strong and handsome men. That¡¯s the kind of girl she is.]

    ¡ºNo, I know. Half of what she said was true ¡»

    Only half?

    ¡ºEven if you would reject her, you would have done it after having slept with her!¡»

    [Maybe I should reconsider if you really are a divine sword¡­ ..]

    First of all, I don¡¯t want to do it with a bitch like her. I¡¯m afraid of getting sexually transmitted diseases.

    ¡º¡±Do not worry. I have the ability to detect sexually transmitted diseases. That girl is normal ¡»

    [Why the hell do you have that kind of ability¡­..]

    Even if there will be no problem with that, another problem would be if she got pregnant.

    ¡ºThere is also contraception as a special effect! So you can release all of it inside without worries ¡»

    The odds that this sword is a demon sword are increasing more and more.

    ¡ºFine if you lack the experience. How about we go to a brothel? ¡»

    [I don¡¯t feel like it. But, why do you insist so much¡­ ..?]

    ¡ºI¡¯d like to see human mating after a long time ~~!¡»

    [Are you an old pervert?]

    Even so, I still don¡¯t know it¡¯s age or gender.

    Let¡¯s see it talks in an old-fashioned way ¡­¡­ .no, in the first place a sword has no gender.

    ¡ºHaa¡­ .. Aren¡¯t there some young people around here doing naughty things in public?¡»

    [Of course not!]

    [Mom, who is this person talking to?]

    [Don¡¯t look at him]

    As I yelled at the sword, the glances around me fell on me.

    Only I can hear the voice of Venus.

    So at first glance they see that I am speaking to the sword.

    In their eyes i looked suspicious.

    So I quickly walked away from the place.

    ¡ºBy the way, you can talk to me through the mind instead of doing it out loud¡»

    ¡­¡­ ..You would have said it from the very beginning.

    Usually whenever i sell materials, I make very little profit.

    But with the materials from the killing panther that I defeated, it sold at a high price.

    So, I went to drink at a different bar than usual.

    In a place they don¡¯t sell beers ¡­¡­

    So I decided to have some expensive wine instead.

    Even if i compare it to the beer I usually drink¡­ ..

    The astringent peculiar to red wine.

    However, it is easy to drink, and fits with the meal.

    When I started to get drunk little by little, a familiar face entered the store.

    Geh, it¡¯s Mary.

    [Ahh, Luke-sama ~!]

    She started to approached me.

    [I¡¯ll sit next to you ~]

    No, no, after being rejected you just sit next to me just like nothing? You have a very strong mentality.

    I wanted to leave but I was already very drunk.)

    [What a coincidence of meeting you here~]

    ¡­¡­¡­ She must be resentful because I rejected her.

    [Luke-sama is an idiot ~! I mean, to reject a young and beautiful girl like that, you don¡¯t seem to take me seriously ~]

    [What good do you see in an old man like me?]

    [You are very cool ~. You are very different from your older brother]

    We are the same person you know?

    [First of all, I¡¯ve always liked older ones ~. Even so, most of them are very childish ~]

    Childish huh¡­.. Well i somewhat understand that being this age.

    The organism called man, no matter how much time passes, will always be a childish.

    [You know I also have a technique with the elderly]

    She¡¯s now very drunk and reveals such a thing to me.

    [So, how many men have you limited yourself to? bitch]

    [Fumm, surely that¡¯s what I am ~! So far I have slept with several men! But what¡¯s wrong about it? Men want to do it too, so it¡¯s mutual]

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [Everyone betrays you as soon as it¡¯s convenient for them, male and female. So you have to be careful enough to form a party]

    Well I was part of your party.

    Of course, I was always careful.

    [Gyahaha, that¡¯s right! Today i planned to escape using Reik as bait! But those two escaped first, it really surprised me a lot ~]

    Mary laughed as she drank.

    Those two are really scum, this woman too.

    [Well ~, it doesn¡¯t matter about forming a party with you anymore, so how about you do it with me]

    [What are you saying so suddenly]

    [Come on, just do it]

    [Do what ¡­..]

    Certainly her personality is like this ¡­¡­

    Shapely thighs.

    Soft skin.

    Large breasts and a tight waist.

    Beautiful lips

    Looking at her closely, she is really beautiful.

    That is why men always approach her.

    To be honest, there have been times when I have had these types of delusions multiple times.

    My crotch starts to heat up.

    Still, if I weren¡¯t drunk, I would have kept it cool.

    I¡¯d remember everything you three did to me, and I¡¯d be sure I wouldn¡¯t do it to a slut like you.

    But ¡ª¨C I¡¯m drunk.

    I was wondering why I was drinking with a young woman as delirious, even after she came I drank a considerable amount.

    Thanks to that, my thoughts became simple and I was true to my wishes.

    [You can¡¯t help it, * Hic *. I¡¯m going to teach you respect, * Hic *!]

    [Yes ~!]

    After this, I went to Mary¡¯s house.

    And I enjoyed her wild young body.

    ¡­¡­¡­ The next morning, I was being tormented by a terrible self-hatred, and again I realized how scary alcohol can be.

 CH 7

    [Ahh¡­ now I did it¡­ ..]

    I was walking early in the morning in the city.

    ¡ºKukuku, I see you had a lot of fun last night¡»

    [Shut up ¡­ Haa, Why the hell did I do it, with the woman I¡¯m supposed to hate¡­ ..?]

    Even if i was drunk, There is no denying what I did with Mary last night.

    The place was a room from an inn that she rented.

    When I woke up, I remembered what just happened and I felt intense hatred to myself, I runaway while she was still sleeping.

    [T-The contraceptive is really working right?]

    ¡º¡±Yes do not worry!¡±¡»

    Anyway, how long has it been since I slept with a woman?

    I think it was four years ago with a prostitute¡­.

    Recently my libido has been decreasing a bit, it was because it was a long time.

    However, last night I was able to do it several rounds¡­ ..even though Mary was a slut her technique was amazing, but I guess that¡¯s why my libido went back to its glory days.

    ¡ºI was able to enjoy it too¡»

    [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something a divine sword should say¡­ ..]

    ¡ºI hope you keep doing it more often!¡»

    [I¡¯ll be in wise mode for a while]

    ***

    A few days later, I decided to leave the apartment that I was in for a long time, then I went to the entrance of the city.

    From now on I plan to go to the capital.

    It¡¯s a bit lonely parting with the city I live for over a decade, but I had things I planned to do in the future, and I¡¯m kind of excited.

    I¡¯m currently aiming for an admission to the Knight Academy in the capital.

    However, the entrance exam is very difficult for me as I have little talent, and I failed it three times.

    In the end, I gave up and became an adventurer.

    But now¡­ I have this sword, I maybe able to pass.

    After defeating the Killing Panther, pulses of excitement surged inside my chest like when I was young.

    ¡ºYour crotch also has pulsations¡»

    [Shut up]

    There is an age restriction on ¡°Adults up to 30 years old¡± for admission to the Knight Academy.

    Because the ages of the commoners themselves are somewhat uncertain, they judge it by appearance.

    Before leaving, I shaved my beard, so it looks like I¡¯m roughly 30 years old¡­ I think.

    This year¡¯s exam will be held in ten days.

    I decided to get out of this city, go to the capital and try again.

    ¡ºBut by having me, instead of being a knight, you can become a hero at any time¡»

    [So what do I need to become a hero?]

    ¡ºYou just have to increase the number of wives!¡»

    [¡­¡­ In that case, I don¡¯t need to be a hero. If I can become a knight I will have a stable future. It doesn¡¯t matter what it looks like, but if I can have a good wife, that¡¯s enough]

    ¡ºHmm, you don¡¯t have any ambitions! Is that passion of yours just that? Even when your sexual instinct got stronger !? ¡»

    By the way, I haven¡¯t seen Mary and the others after that.

    I was careful not to see Mary in particular.

    I can¡¯t let her ask me about what happened last night.

    I left without saying anything, Well their party was disbanded. I don¡¯t think there are any problems.

    ¡ºIt would have been better if you had turned that woman into a maid¡»

    [Absolutely not]

    ¡ºHmm. It certainly wouldn¡¯t make sense unless the first maiden is a virgin, I can understand. ¡»

    [I didn¡¯t say that]

    I got into the carriage headed to the capital.

    There are many people who are heading to the capital, also taking into account the safety aspects on the road, and several carriages went along the road in a row.

    There were about 40 passengers in total.

    The carriage I¡¯m in was at the end, and some people who seemed to be adventurers were there.

    [We ¡°Red Line¡± are a C-rank party. We shall be your escort to the capital]

    Apparently they were hired as an escort.

    They were muscular men in their thirties¡­ ..I¡¯ve seen many of those in the guild.

    However, it seems that they are not people who are based in that city.

    Many adventurers who carry escort travelers have no particular bases.

    And their leader, Garda, said it forcefully.

    [But, it helps us that they don¡¯t go on foot. If monsters appear, we can fight properly without taking fatigue into account. There are some clients who do not like to rest and can even walk for days]

    Garda kindly tells me this thinking that I am an ordinary traveler.

    Of course, I knew about that.

    I have had difficulties in the past several times.

    As for going down the road, monsters rarely appear.

    It is a relatively easy task, if they could be in a carriage.

    The trip was going well according to the scheduled time.

    But it is about half a day to reach the capital.

    [Hey, isn¡¯t something approaching from the sky?]

    One of Garda¡¯s companions said it suddenly while looking at the sky.

    I also looked a little at the sky.

    Certainly, I could see something flying towards us from the sky.

    Could it be a bird?

    No, it¡¯s too big to be¡ª-

    The caravan of merchants also seem to notice.

    [It¡¯s a Wyvernnnnnn!]

    When someone screamed like that, it was clearly visible to me.

    A flying dragon ¡ª¨C Wyvern.

    It is a type of dragon, and its level of danger exceeds even the killing panther, The guild considered it as B-Rank monster.

    I¡¯ve heard of them, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen one.

    ¡­¡­ Recently, I am only encountering high-risk monsters.

    Could it be that this sword, is it a cursed demon sword?

    ¡ºWho are you calling a demon sword !? Don¡¯t confuse me with that! ¡»

    It got mad.

    But, now the matter is with the Wyvern.

    It seems like it¡¯s better not to treat it like a demon sword.

    A Wyvern has a small body compared to a dragon, yet, compared to us humans, it is much larger.

    And with incredible speed, it was heading towards us.

    In a moment, the shadow grew larger and entered the center of the caravan.

    A carriage was crushed, and the goods it had were scattered.

    The horses first became prey.

    The Wyvern restrained them with its large feet, and bit their throats.

    [We must escape!]

    Meanwhile, Garda and the others who are supposed to be the escort, were trying to escape immediately.

    ¡­¡­ .Well, that would be natural.

 CH 8

    What kind of cliche is this you lucky pervert!?

    [Are you people really just leave us behind!]

    One of the passengers yelled at the escort that were trying to escape.

    [That¡¯s right! The Wyvern is considered as B-Rank! You must be joking if you think we will fight an opponent who can destroy an entire city!]

    Garda said nothing more, then he and his group ran away.

    As adventurers, your judgment is not wrong.

    More than anything, they are living beings.

    Even if they fail to do their duty and receive a sanction, as long as they are alive they can try again at any time.

    So, in such a situation, the priority should be your own life.

    Having over 20 years of experience, I can say this strongly.

    after all, the client is to blame as he didn¡¯t hire an excellent escort who could fight a Wyvern.

    ¡­¡­ In fact, it would be cruel to say that you should prepare to fight a B-Rank monster.

    Well, what will I do?

    I am also an adventurer, but this time I am just a passenger.

    I have no obligation to fight.

    But¨C

    [For now, let¡¯s say I can¡¯t ignore it by nature¡­ ..]

    While sighing, I run in the direction of the Wyvern.

    It always like this.

    I understand the actions that I must take as an adventurer inside my head.

    But, in this situation, I can¡¯t promise much.

    By the way, I also received an injury that made my right arm useless, I think it was in a similar situation from trying to help others.

    [H-help me!]

    I heard a scream.

    A passenger was trapped under a carriage.

    Idiot¡­ ..if you scream so loud ¡­¡­

    Sure enough, the Wyvern looked in his direction, the passenger noticed.

    [Graaaaa!]

    [Hiii!]

    [Tch, I won¡¯t be there in time¡­ .. huh!]

    I tried to go to help, but unfortunately there is a lot of distance that separates us.

    Dammit.

    At that moment, the shadow of a person swing his sword at the Wyvern.

    His quite small.

    He has a cloak covering himself, I couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of his face.

    [Haaaaaaa!]

    With great fighting spirit, he used his sword to stab the Wyvern¡¯s back.

    Sadly it didn¡¯t do much damage .

    Due to the tough scales of the dragon species.

    [Graaaaaaaa!]

    Wyvern quickly looked back and attacked the opponent who hurt it.

    The person quickly backed away.

    The Wyvern swings its claws. However he was able to avoid it, and quickly counter attack and slashed its legs.

    Those movements¡­ There were no wasted action.

    It seems he¡¯s quite skilled.

    At that moment, The Wyvern flapped its wings.

    A violent wind was unleashed, and took off the mantle that the person had.

    A red hair that looks like a large burning flame was exposed.

    I opened my eyes wide.

    It was a young girl.

    [Take advantage of this opportunity, rescue him!]

    [Ok]

    Suddenly being ordered by the girl, I suddenly snap out.

    I immediately ran towards the merchant, and lift up the carriage that was pressing on his body.

    It must be because of the increased physical strength, it is lighter than I expected.

    [I-I¡¯m safe¡­ ..]

    He apparently suffered no serious injuries and appeared to be able to move on his own.

    Coming out from under the carriage, he escaped in a panic.

    Meanwhile, the girl was fighting the Wyvern.

    But, it was not going well.

    Her attacks barely reach the Wyvern. On the contrary, if the girl is hit, it would be a fatal injury.

    The girl¡¯s movements begins to slow down.

    It might due to fatigue.

    But thanks to her, Wyvern is exposing his unprotected back here.

    I ran at full speed, and jumped towards the Wyvern.

    I jumped higher than the wyvern height.

    In front of me ¡ª¡ª was it¡¯s weak point, it¡¯s neck.

    [Ohhhhhhhhhh!]

    Gripping the handle of the sword with both hands, I swung the sword down.

    [Grrrrrraaaaaa !?]

    As expected of a divine sword.

    I pierced through the hard scales of the Wyvern and reached the key point.

    A fierce scream spread through the surroundings.

    The passengers celebrated at the same time.

    [They defeated the Wyvern !?]

    [And only with two people !?]

    [They saved us!]

    The large body of the Wyvern that collapsed began to turn to ash.

    As a result, I lost my balance and fell.

    [Uohh¡­ ..?]

    [Kyaa?]

    [Oww¡­ ..]

    Then after we got tangled up and rolled on the ground, when I noticed i was on top of the girl.

    Immediately, I saw her face.

    Breath deeply.

    Her age is probably still in adolescence.

    It was an incredibly dignified sight.

    The skin was pure white, and the contrast with her bright red hair is beautiful.

    Under her beautiful shapely eyebrows were pupils like rubies, and the face of an old man was reflected in them.

    In other words, she was a beautiful girl.

    [¡­¡­ .Excuse me, I would like if you could move now]

    [Ah, sorry¡­ ..]

    Why am I getting so absorbed by this young girl?

    ¡ºKukuku, old pervert¡»

    I don¡¯t want to hear that from you.

    I tried to lift my body hastily.

    But, maybe it was because of that ¡­

    My right hand that tried to hold onto the ground, felt a soft sensation.

    Soft.

    I shuddered.

    And looking well, I had my hand on the girl¡¯s chest.

    [What the hell are you doing!?]

    [Guohhh !?]

    The girl kicked me with great force sending me flying.

    Two, maybe ten meters.

    ¡ºWhat kind of cliche is this you lucky pervert!? It¡¯s been a long time since I saw something like this happened!¡»

    Venus¡¯s annoying voice echoes.

    What did you mean lucky pervert?

    ¡ºCould it be that you were aiming for this? If so, you¡¯re a great old pervert. I hope what you keep doing it more! ¡»

    [Shut up. That was unintentional]

    [¡­¡­. Why are you quiet?]

    [Ah, no, you¡¯re wrong. Didn¡¯t I tell you¡­ ..]

    This excuse had the opposite effect.

    Indeed, she is looking at me with cold eyes.

    ¡ºAlright, since this happened, do it one more time.¡»

    Why?

 CH 9

    That would make me a stalker

    A mysterious woman is embracing my body.

    Her age must be around twenty years old.

    She has beautiful silver hair.

    The color of her eyes is also silver, and she¡¯s looking me in the eye.

    What is this situation ¡­¡­?

    Taking a closer look, the woman was naked.

    Her large breasts were pressing against my body.

    Wait, wait, I don¡¯t remember hiring a prostitute?

    [Kukuku, can you release all your desire on me]

    I have heard that way of speaking somewhere.

    But I can¡¯t remember

    The beautiful woman laughed looking at my face.

    Even having such a beautiful face, it would be better if she did not do that.

    [Who are you?]

    [That doesn¡¯t matter now, even if you pretend to be calm, your lower part doesn¡¯t lie, do you want me to soothe it?]

    The naked beauty licked her lips.

    I swallowed hard.

    O ¡ª i, wake up.

    At that moment, a voice came from somewhere.

    [¡­¡­ Hm. It seems we have been interrupted]

    Immediately after the beauty muttered in dissatisfaction, my consciousness woke up.

    *

    [Hey, we already reached the capital]

    [Hmm ¡­¡­]

    I woke up to Garda¡¯s voice.

    It seems that I fell asleep.

    Trying to lift my upper body, the divine sword was on my chest.

    Apparently I fell asleep while hugging it.

    Ahh¡­ ..I feel like i had a strange dream ¡­¡­

    ¡ºIt must have been your imagination¡»

    I feel like I¡¯ve seen something ¡­¡­ but I can¡¯t remember.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    By the way, Garda and his comrades who escaped while being the escort, returned learning that the Wyvern had been defeated.

    They negotiated with their employer, and continued as the escort, but it seems that the fee as an escort will be reduced a bit.

    [Damn, You. If you were that strong you could have said it. In that case, we would not have tried to escape]

    He was half grumbling and half accusing me, so on.

    I was a passenger you know.

    I did a big yawn, and got out of the carriage.

    Then one of the men in the caravan came to me.

    [What¡¯s this?]

    I received 15 silver coins and was puzzled.

    [It¡¯s a token of our gratitude for defeating the Wyvern. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we would have suffered more casualties. Please accept it]

    Well, I was certainly contribute more than the escorts¡­ ..

    I decided to accept it.

    There are also ¡°dragon scales¡± that dropped from the Wyvern, so I can make a good profit.

    ¡­¡­ I can drink a good alcohol later.

    Suddenly, I just remembered me and I looked around.

    [Eh? She has already left¡­ ..?]

    I thought about apologizing to the red haired girl for what happened at that moment, but she was already gone.

    Because I was in a different carriage on the way, I didn¡¯t get a chance to do it.

    ¡ºYou should rather thank her¡»

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡º¡± Thank you for letting me touch your breasts¡±or something like that¡»

    [If I told her that, it is obvious that she would cut me with her sword¡­ ..]

    But you know¡­ they were actually really good breasts.

    Even now I can remember that feeling clearly.

    It was surprisingly large, and it was perfectly shaped.

    The surprising thing was its elasticity, it was very soft.

    To be honest, it is the first time I felt that sensation and the perfect form.

    Unfortunately I couldn¡¯t feel it directly ¡ª what the hell I¡¯m thinking?

    ¡ºShe should still be close, let¡¯s try finding her.¡»

    [There is no need to do that]

    Maybe she really didn¡¯t want to talk to me, so she left immediately.

    ¡­¡­ ..If she is, it means that she is very angry.

    I don¡¯t blame her.

    ¡º¡±Moron! You won¡¯t find a beautiful girl with good breasts that easy. If you are a man then follow her to the end of the world and make her your wife! ¡»

    [That would make me a stalker]

    Sigh¡­ I tried looking for her for a while, but immediately gave up because I couldn¡¯t find her.

    The perverted sword told me to try harder, but I ignored it.

    [Yes, it has been a long time since I came to the capital]

    It has been since I failed the Knight Academy exam three times.

    The official name is Royal Saintgra Knight Academy.

    Contrary to it¡¯s name, it is not just an academy to train knights.

    This country was originally small but has quickly expanded and became a major power. The capital proudly show the country¡¯s strength and has an atmosphere of respect.

    That is why there were many academy in various places to raise excellent knights.

    But the era of war with other countries was long over.

    Although it was an academy that was made for the training knights, now it is also placing emphasis on raising commoners.

    Among all the knight academy in the country, The Royal Saintgra Knight Academy is considered as the most prestigious of all.

    Furthermore, even the sons of the royalty from other countries are also learning here.

    Basically only nobles can enter this academy, but even commoners can enter if they pass the exam.

    It was like special privilege to the commoners.

    Tuition fees are also waived for poor commoners.

    If a commoner graduates, he can become a knight or even a civil servant, so each year the number of applicants who want to enter are come from all over the country.

    Naturally it was a very hard to be admitted.

    Even though it has become a peaceful era, there is also a tendency to emphasize the ability to fight traditionally in the exam.

    I am already aware of that.

    The exam is in five days.

    [But, after defeating the Wyvern, I feel like my body has become lighter]

    ¡ºIt must be the experience points¡»

    [Experience points?]

    ¡°Yes. Simply put it, by defeating a monster you gain experience. By doing so, people raise their ¡°level¡± and get stronger ¡»

    It was well known that if people defeated monsters, they became stronger.

    However, I think there are exceptions.

    That comes from my own experience.

    [Even having defeated a good number of monsters, I haven¡¯t gotten stronger]

    I been an adventurer for over twenty years.

    If it¡¯s the quantity of defeated monsters, I don¡¯t think I would lose to other adventurers out there.

    ¡ºIf you defeat a monster stronger than you, you barely get experience points. But, if you defeat a much stronger and superior monster, the experience points you will gain will be huge ¡»

    I see, so it¡¯s works like that ¡­¡­

 CH 10

    Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m in wise mode now

    [So I didn¡¯t improve because I only hunted goblins and Kobolds ¡­¡­?]

    ¡ºRather you became weaker due to injuries and aging¡»

    Contrary to that, I have fought the killing panther and the Wyvern which are strong monsters.

    For that reason my body has become lighter.

    It seems that my strength has grown more, my travel luggage is not heavy at all.

    [It must be why nobles have many strong individuals]

    They have financial strength.

    By buying a powerful weapon and equipping it, you can defeat monsters without much trouble, that way you constantly level up.

    ¡ºIn other words, by having the strongest sword, you can level up at a faster pace¡»

    [You¡¯re right]

    ¡ºKukuku, it seems that you finally come to appreciate me, so praise me more. More than words, I want you to show your appreciation with actions! Specifically, with more sex¡ª¨C ¡»

    Yes, yes, unfortunately for you, I¡¯m in wise mode now.

    *

    To gain experience, I hunted monsters around the capital until sunset.

    And after finishing, the next thing is obvious, alcohol.

    [Ahh, cold beer is delicious after all]

    Only in the capital there are many types of beer.

    Not to mention the red and white, there was also a light colored wine called Rose. Likewise, liquor and mead, are drinks that are frequently drunk in the north, there was also a beer that had a strong smell and also the taste called stout.

    But what makes me happy the most is that there are many stores that have Ale beer.

    In the city where I was, it was common to drink Ale beer at normal temperature. After all, a cold beer is the best for a tired body.

    [It¡¯s easy to drink, although the bitterness is solid. It¡¯s completely different from cheap beer]

    I have money so I¡¯m drinking some quality stuff.

    ¡ºI see that you are drinking very happy. Just seeing you also makes me want to drink ¡»

    [And how are you going to drink?]

    However, I have to try not to drink too much.

    ¡­¡­ .That I thought, but I was already a bit drunk.

    [Well, it¡¯s been a long time since I came to the capital, there won¡¯t be problemsssss ¡­¡­.]

    I left a store completely drunk.

    I was on my way to the inn that I have booked.

    As I walk a woman spoke to me.

    [Hey sir, do you want to have a good time with me?]

    She was a prostitute.

    Her age must be 23 or maybe 24.

    ¡­¡­ .. She was beautiful.

    There are several stores that appear to be brothels near here, and several other prostitutes were attracting customers.

    In general their quality is high.

    Well, I guess it was to be expected from the capital.

    [If it¡¯s you, maybe I allow you to play a game that I don¡¯t normally allow]

    She took my arm and whispered sweetly into my ear.

    I remembered the night I did it with Mary, and suddenly my crotch got hot.

    ¡­¡­ Now I have a lot of money, I guess it will be fine.

    ¡ºKukuku, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t keep your wise mode for long! Let yourself go and do it several times! ¡»

    I feel like Venus was saying something, but I walked into the store while being guided by the prostitute.

    *

    The day of the Exam came in the blink of an eye.

    ¡ºHoo, there are many people. Are they all applicants? ¡»

    [That¡¯s right]

    The meeting place was an outdoor training ground on the academy campus.

    It seems that there are more than four hundred people this year.

    The wide field was almost full.

    Admission is allowed only to about twenty people each year.

    In other words, it is a narrow door for about one in twenty people.

    By the way, everyone here is commoner.

    Nobles take the exam separately.

    [Could it be that you also came to take the exam?]

    Someone asked me unexpectedly, I stopped my thoughts and looked back.

    It was the red-haired girl from the other day.

    [That¡¯s what I was thinking of doing¡­ ..]

    [I see. It¡¯s reasonable, you¡¯re strong]

    At her age she can face a Wyvern alone.

    Garda and his companions are C-rank adventurers, but they escaped the battle.

    [I still have much to learn. But I will admit You are very strong]

    [No, I just couldn¡¯t have defeated it one

    [You are quite humble]

    She was a little astonished.

    And narrowing her eyes a little¡­ ..

    [¡­¡­ and pervert]

    [I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose]

    [Really¡­.?]

    ¡ºOf course it was on purpose!¡»

    You shut up for a moment.

    She who was still looking at me, I apologized for touching her chest.

    [I am really sorry. Forgive me]

    [I do not care much. Although at that time I thought of cutting you into many pieces]

    Suddenly I felt something at back of my neck it made me shuddered.

    [¡­¡­ .Now, I feel some killing intent]

    [It must be your imagination]

    [Not very convincing while you¡¯re drawing your sword]

    [Wow, sorry ¡­¡­ but since I took it out, I could give it a try, near the neck]

    [¡­¡­ .I would die you know?]

    Actually, she is still very angry.

    ¡º¡±That¡¯s right. The breasts of a woman are like the wings of an angel. If you touch it you should thank her properly ¡»

    I already said shut up.

    [I forgotten, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. My name is Aria]

    [I am Lucas]

    [Lucas huh?]

    The girl¡ª¡ª Aria seems to be chewing on my name.

    Who the hell is she

    There is elegance in her demeanor.

    So at first I thought she was a noble, in that sense I can¡¯t say she¡¯s wearing good clothes.

    To be honest, the sword she was using wasn¡¯t very good.

    It is very worn.

    All of that hovered in my head.

    [Looks like you came to take the exam after all, Aria]

    Suddenly the group of people split to make way for a young man, as he walks toward us.

 CH 11

    I don¡¯t remember being close to you

    [You came to take the exam after all, Aria]

    He was a handsome blond man.

    He is tall and has a smile that seems to attract women very easily.

    From all that decorative equipment he had, it was obvious that he was a noble.

    Since he called her by name, it seems like they know each other.

    [¡­ ..Lyos]

    However, unlike the young man, Aria¡¯s reaction was the opposite.

    She stared at Lyos as if he were an enemy.

    Apparently both of them seems to hate each other.

    [Why are you here?]

    [I don¡¯t think that¡¯s strange. I am a student who attends this school after all]

    This man seems to be a student at the Knights Academy.

    [I came to greet you knowing that you would take the exam]

    [¡­¡­I see. But, the exam will start soon. I want to calm my emotions, and I wish you could go]

    As if wanting to push Lyos away, Aria said it firmly.

    [Fufu ~. Come on, don¡¯t say such things. Aren¡¯t we very close?]

    [It¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t remember being close to you]

    Lyos shrugged

    [If you are smart you should know which is the right path. Stop making this so useless and come to my side calmly]

    [I¡¯d rather die than be by your side]

    Aria¡¯s words are harsh.

    [¡­¡­ Well, in that case, do your best. Anyway, with your skills you won¡¯t be able to be admitted]

    After saying that, he left.

    Aria continued to stare at him for a while, but then she took a deep breath.

    [Sorry. I showed you something very unpleasant]

    [It¡¯s okay¡­..]

    [Let¡¯s do our best to be admitted]

    After that Aria left too.

    ¡­¡­ .It seems that she has her own circumstances.

    However if I suddenly ask her she might have the wrong idea¡­

    ¡°What are you saying!? This is your chance! If you solve her problems, Both of you could become closer! And then, you will make her your spouse¡ª¨C ¡»

    I ignored the words of the perverted sword.

    *

    The exam is split into five parts.

    The content of the first exam that was announced is ¡°stamina.¡±

    It is a simple thing to come and go to a designated spot before the sun goes down.

    [To the top of Turull hill huh?]

    It is said that it is to the north about 30 kilometers after leaving the capital.

    A supervisor who will be waiting at the top will give an ¡°Proof¡± to those who arrive, and those who manage to bring it back to this point, will pass.

    In total it¡¯s a 60 kilometers round trip.

    If it is a well maintained road, it is a distance that can be explored over time, but the problem is the forest that lies in between.

    Naturally we need to navigate into a dense forest

    Another thing are monsters that roams the forest, it¡¯s seems their Rank ranges from D or E.

    Furthermore, interfering with other examinees was strictly prohibited.

    If they are caught, they will fail at that very moment.

    Some teachers and students appear to be stationed in the forest and will be watching.

    On the other hand, cooperating was allowed.

    In fact, there was a group that apparently seemed to be a group of friends.

    But unfortunately for me I have no one so I will have to figure it out on my own.

    ¡ºInvite that girl. After teaming up together, you will make her your wife¡ª¨C ¡»

    [Yes Yes]

    While listening to the perverted sword¡¯s words, I started looking for the red haired girl.

    However, there are too many people and unfortunately I couldn¡¯t find her.

    As the signal was given the examination begun.

    While there appeared to be disputes, the 400 applicants started running at once.

    There are some who moved away at great speed.

    And as for me, I got off to a slow start from behind.

    ¡ºIs it okay to be so far behind?¡»

    [It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s not a competition that competes for time. It¡¯s a long 60km stretch, if I overdo it too much it will definitely get tough in the second half. Also¨C]

    Actually, I remembered similar tests more than twenty years ago.

    From that experience, I decided that the pace should be kept as low as possible in the first half.

    [¨CYou see]

    What I said was proven immediately after entering the forest.

    [Uwaaa, help meeeee!]

    One of the examinee running ahead of me was suspended by a rope tangled around his foot.

    In addition, there are others who have been trapped or trapped by nets and cannot move.

    ¡ºI see, so they have set traps¡»

    [That¡¯s right. If those who went ahead got caught, being in the back is more advantageous]

    Of course, there are plenty of examinees who completely avoid cheating, so it¡¯s not necessarily safe to be behind.

    [Ohh!]

    I looked at a fine thread at my feet, and avoided it by jumping quickly.

    That was dangerous.

    Even if you say the traps are running low, proceed with caution.

    *

    It was about three hours when I reached the top of the hill since I left the academy.

    It was a pretty smooth pace.

    [I thought it would cost me more]

    Because your level has increased, your physical capability has improved thanks to it. Naturally, physical strength has also increased ¡»

    At first I was quite behind among other examinees , but unexpectedly I have overtaken most of them.

    [You are the fifteenth person]

    I received a metal badge from a supervisor as ¡°Proof¡± that I made it to the top.

    (he¡¯s still very young, and looks like he¡¯s a student)

    [Haaaaa¡­ ..I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ ..]

    [Oehhhhhh]

    The way back that was also through the same forest, I saw the appearance of those who were exhausted on the way many times.

    Excuse me.

    Then I kept running for about two more hours.

    [Whoa, I finally arrived]

    Returning to the school field within the allotted time, I exhaled in relief.

    I handed the metal badge to the supervisor and sat down on the floor.

    As expected, it¡¯s exhausting if you keep running that much.

    There is still time for the sun to set, but it is not long.

    I haven¡¯t seen Aria yet.

    Well, considering her abilities, she will surely arrive in time.

    [Hey, have you heard? It seems that ogres have appeared in the forest]

    Being concerned, I overheard a conversation from some examinee who had returned.

 CH 12

    [Ahh, it seems that some have been defeated and have withdrawn. Thanks to that the number participants have been reduced]

    [Stupid. As if they can do something against an ogre, they are clearly no match]

    The orges are considered lower C-rank.

    It¡¯s a troublesome monster because of it¡¯s strength and toughness.

    However, for those who believe they can enter this school, it is not a terrifying opponent.

    If it¡¯s her, she can probably handle it herself.

    But, the time limit is running out and I still can¡¯t see her anywhere.

    ¡­¡­ .If I was going to worry so much, I should have asked her to team up.

    ¡º¡±Have you spotted her yet? It seems that you really are useless ¡»

    [¡­¡­Shut up]

    When about a hundred people finally returned, time was already running out.

    She hasn¡¯t come back yet.

    And as soon as the sun was about to set, a girl whose red hair sparkled along with the setting sun jumped into the field.

    It was Aria.

    [Haa ¡­¡­ Haa ¡­¡­ .Haa ¡­¡­.]

    Her breathing was rough.

    It seems that she is very exhausted.

    Still, she kept running.

    She was reaching for the supervisor.

    However, it is not long before sunset.

    At that moment her legs collide and she fell.

    [You ok?]

    I ran to where she was and spoke to her.

    [Y-yes¡­ ..I¡¯m fine]

    She quickly stood up and somehow managed to hand the metal badge to the supervisor.

    I was relieved that she was able to pass the first exam.

    [What happened? I thought you would come back more sooner¡­ ..]

    When I asked her, She said orges attack her several times.

    I heard that ogres is C-rank and rarely appear there ¡­¡­

    [This what happened when I defeated the first one]

    Saying that, Aria drew her sword from the sheath that was at her waist.

    ¡°It was clearly broken from the middle.¡±

    No wonder she was in trouble since she is a swordsman.

    [I knew there was a limit to durability ¡­¡­]

    I guess it was because she only had one on hand.

    And maybe she has to raise money to buy a new sword.

    ¡ºHmm. At this rate, I doubt that this girl can pass the exams ¡»

    ¡­¡­¡­ Unfortunately I also think so.

    *

    The sword Aria uses was made of bronze.

    Although cheap and easy to obtain, the strength and sharpness are inferior, it is not a good weapon for self defense.

    To take this exam, it was a great disadvantage to have such a poor single weapon.

    If we take a look at the other participants swords, at least they are made of steel at the very least.

    Many also have swords that contain mithril.

    Mithril is a rare metal and can also give a special effect to the sword when used.

    Of course, it is quite expensive.

    And more than saying that those who own it are commoners, perhaps they come from a wealthy household.

    Although the contents of the exams were the same, each situation was not.

    [Everyone here are who passed the first exam. Now I will start explaining about the next exam right away]

    The supervisor¡¯s voice echoed.

    After all, only about 130 people are present.

    The first exam only about a third managed to pass.

    The next exam appears to take several days.

    The content is to collect a certain amount of materials from the specified monsters. Each material was different, determined randomly by lottery.

    [About ten ¡¾Majin Hide¡¿¡­ ..I wonder if the trolls around here will drop them¡­ ..]

    Trolls are big and categorize as C-Rank.

    Although they are usually calm, they become troublesome and violent opponents when you attack them.

    [¡­¡­ For me it¡¯s ten ¡¾Oni Fangs¡¿]

    Aria says it very discouraged.

    The ¡¾Fangs of Oni¡¿ are mainly dropped by monsters like Hobgoblins and ogres.

    Although it seems that goblins drop materials rarely, but the probability is quite low.

    However, in her current state with her broken sword, it is highly doubtful that she can deal with an ogre.

    If only I had a better weapon ¡­¡­

    If you hunt weak monsters, you get the materials and save money by selling it, then weapons can be obtained either way.

    But she had doubts if she could achieve it within the time frame.

    [Hey..]

    While thinking about something like that, I heard Aria¡¯s voice speaking to me.

    [What?]

    [Ummm¡­..]

    Although she spoke to me, she was somewhat hesitant, and it took her a little time to settle.

    And then she opened her mouth.

    [¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to team up with me?]

    Apparently it is an invitation to teaming with her.

    I guess she thought she couldn¡¯t pass the exam alone.

    [Alright.]

    [I see. After all, you wouldn¡¯t accept. It will surely delay you. But, it won¡¯t be free ¡­¡­ because I will let you do whatever you want with my body ¡ª¡ª- huh? you accept?]

    [Wait a second. What were you saying just now?]

    [I-I thought it would be the best for you to accept since you are a pervert ¡­¡­]

    [I already told you I¡¯m not a pervert!]

    I¡¯ll be a scum if I lay my hands on a girl taking advantage of her weaknesses.

    [Anyway, I don¡¯t need anything]

    ¡º¡±Moron! How can you miss this opportunity !? At least ask her to let you grope her breasts! ¡»

    You shut up for a moment.

    [Really?]

    [Yes]

    [If I¡¯m not careful, surely you will ask me for something much worse later¡­ ..]

    ¡ºI see, there was also that possibility¡»

    [I don¡¯t plan on doing that]

    Everyone thinks strange things about me ¡­¡­

    Well, the truth is that I would like to touch those breasts one more time ¡­¡­ wait, wait, no.

    Somehow I resolved the misunderstanding, and decided to cooperate with her for the second exam.

    [And also, I have another request ¡­¡­]

 CH 13

    I might end up going through something very painful that I would rather die in the end

    [To think that you would ask me to buy you dinner¡­ ..]

    [Sorry¡­..]

    After hearing what happened during the exam, I took her to a restaurant.

    Rather than buying a sword, it seems that she prefers eat.

    [What happened to the escort reward?]

    She is supposed to get a reward form helping protect the caravan just like me.

    Originally, they didn¡¯t have to give me any rewards, but it was a thank you payment for defeating the Wyvern.

    [I used it to rent an inn]

    [Hey, if the Wyvern hadn¡¯t shown up, what would you have done?]

    [¡­¡­ I would just camp outdoors]

    ¡ª¡ª- Kuuuuu.

    It seems like she¡¯s hungry.

    Aria¡¯s face turned red.

    [It¡¯s okay. Order as much as you want, I still have a lot of money to spare]

    I may not be able to drink for a while ¡­¡­

    [T-Thanks. I owe you one]

    Aria gives me a deep thank you.

    [So¡­¡­ Instead of paying for the meal, how about my underwear¡­ ..]

    Why the hell did she just said that?

    ¡ºBecause you prefer breasts more than underwear!¡»

    You¡¯re wrong.

    [¡­¡­ .Today will be fine, but what will you do tomorrow?]

    [I¡¯ll hunt monsters and sell the materials they drop¡­ ..and I¡¯ll manage somehow¡­ ..]

    I proposed something to her while I sigh.

    [Then, until we get admitted to the academy I will take care of the food expenses]

    [I may end up going through something very painful that I would die in the end ¡­¡­]

    [You doubt the good deeds of people too much]

    [I¡¯m kidding. But, I¡¯ll feel bad if I let you cover the expenses.]

    Aria who seemed to refuse, I said it clearly.

    [No, since I decided to team up with you, it will be a problem that you cannot move well due to lack of food. It is also necessary to save, even a little, and get a new sword as soon as possible]

    [But¡­..]

    [You want to enter by any means, right? So, use whatever you can use]

    After all, this old man is offering you all this.

    ¡ºHmm, if you plan to invest to this cute girl, you must be an old man who expects something in return!¡»

    You really are an old pervert ¡­

    ¡ºAlso, a woman falls in love with a man when he treats her kindly!¡»

    Yes, yes, whatever you say.

    [¡­¡­ In that case, I accept]

    [Yes, do that]

    I have no other intentions.

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    If I say no, it¡¯s no.

    [Well, let¡¯s drink together today! We managed to pass the first exam, it will be like a celebration]

    [I have never drink alcohol¡­ ..]

    [For real? Well, you are missing the best of your life]

    [Ha¡­ ..may be you plan to get drunk and then ¡­¡­]

    [It seems that you are still too young to drink]

    I instantly withdrew my previous words.

    I¡¯ll have a few drinks myself when I get back to the inn.

    ***

    Together with Aria, we were visiting a grassland area where trolls often appear.

    [There it is]

    [It is true]

    Due to the good terrain, we were able to find a large troll quickly.

    They are monsters that don¡¯t group together most of the time, so I¡¯m thankful there¡¯s only one.

    [Following the strategy, I will attract it.]

    [Sorry for leaving you this dangerous role]

    [It can¡¯t be helped, after all I won¡¯t be able to defeat it with my sword]

    Aria forcibly repaired the bronze sword and is using it.

    However, it will probably break again after a few swings.

    [They are slow, but strong, everything will be fine as long as it doesn¡¯t hit you]

    [Don¡¯t pressure yourself ¡ª¡ª Come on]

    I walked away from her, and began to sprint while hiding my presence.

    At the same time as the signal, Aria threw a rock and hit the troll¡¯s head.

    Without feeling pain, the troll looks around.

    It soon noticed Aria.

    When she threw another stone, the troll seems to have judged it was under attack. It moved it¡¯s big body and ran towards Aria.

    [UGOOOO!]

    The troll threw a punch it¡¯s fist was about the size of a human head.

    But Aria avoided with a quick side steps.

    The troll chased after her attacking, but Aria dodged everything.

    Since she cannot use her sword, she has no choice but to dodge.

    Meanwhile, I had already approached the rear of the troll.

    I used my sword to pierce it¡¯s thick back.

    It was the same with what happened to the Wyvern¡¯s scales, the sword slid firmly into the flesh.

    Did it reach your heart?

    [AHHH !?]

    No, it seems that it didn¡¯t find it¡¯s mark.

    If there is so much fat, it is difficult to know the location of the vital point.

    Troll raised a cry of anger, as it turned it¡¯s body swinging it¡¯s arm.

    [Uohh!]

    I ducked quickly, it¡¯s swing grazing my head.

    I immediately, I used the sword to cut the troll¡¯s ankle.

    [!?]

    Because of that, the troll was forced to fall making a loud noise as it could not support its own weight.

    Then I went up to it¡¯s stomach, and this time I cut it¡¯s neck.

    The troll raised a great cry, and it turned to ash.

    So, I picked up the ¡¾Majin Skin¡¿ that It dropped.

    They were two.

    [Incredible, You are quite lucky]

    [With this I have now seven. Everything is going well. But if we don¡¯t return soon the sun will set]

    [That¡¯s true]

    Today ¡ª¡ª the first day¡¯s collection of materials is over.

    The deadline for the second exam is until sunset after four days.

    It will probably be completed on schedule.

    As the sunset illuminated us, we walked back to the city.

    ¡ºTry to grab her hand¡»

    Why?

    It is not a date.

    [By the way, Lucas. I¡¯m a little curious]

    Aria unexpectedly opened her mouth.

    [The way you use your sword, you seem to have a rather strange habit]

    [What?]

    [As I say, it seems that your always protect your right side when fighting¡­ ..]

    Now that you mention it, it may be so.

    It must be a bad habit since I have always fought with one hand.

    [Also, it¡¯s quite unique]

    The way I use my sword is the same as most adventurers.

    However, I thought I could do it correctly ¡­.. apparently in Aria¡¯s eye it was a very unusual technique.

    ¡ºHmm, your sword technique is terrible. There are only certain things that I can do ¡»

    You would have said it from the beginning.

    ¡º¡±Moron! If you don¡¯t have time to learn proper sword skills, you must increase the number of handcuffs! ¡»

    Ignoring Venus, I asked Aria.

    [How about you, Aria? I¡¯ve only seen when you fought the Wyvern, you clearly have a distinction from other swordsmen. Maybe a famous swordsman taught you?]

    [I learned it from my father]

    [From your father?]

    [Yes, Linslet fencing ¡ª¨C is a style that has been taught to the royal family]

    Instinctively I took a breath.

    [Linslet ¡­¡­? Could it be that¡­ ..]

 CH 14

    Would you like to break for once?

    [Yes]

    Everyone know the name of the hero Alus Linslet who was given the title of sword saint.

    He is a person from a century ago.

    Due to his achievements, the Linslet family rose to the rank of marquis and received the favor of the royal family.

    And for many years, it was a prestigious noble house who supported the royal family with the sword.

    However, I found out that they were stripped of their title years ago.

    It is a well known story in this kingdom.

    Even I heard that despite growing up in a field.

    [I¡¯m Aria Linslet. Linslet house daughter.]

    [I see.]

    Now I understand.

    The reason for the way she acts, and also because she is in a situation that she cannot even buy a decent sword.

    [My father who was serving as a sword instructor in the royal palace was charged for a certain incident and was executed. We lost everything, our territory, our honor, our pride]

    Aria says it very frustrated.

    [On the other hand. The Regalia family obtained many things ¡­ unfortunately, now there is no reliable evidence, but I am completely sure that the execution of my father was the fault of the Regalias]

    The Regalia family has also has the rank of marques like the Linslets.

    The territory of the two families is very close with each other, and it was said that they have an intense rivalry long before.

    And after the Linslet family was crushed, their entire territory, the titles, was passed into the Regalias.

    [The lost territory and my family will no longer return. But, I want to at least reclaim the honor and pride of the Linslet family, I will definitely do it ¡­¡­]

    That is why Aria strongly stated that she would enter this school.

    Was that why she was so desperate ¡­¡­?

    [¡­¡­ Well, putting that aside. Why don¡¯t I teach you basic sword fighting as thanks for the meal.]

    [I don¡¯t think i have what it takes¡­ ]

    [Don¡¯t worry. Linslet sword style can easily be learned.]

    [I see ¡­¡­ in that case, I would like to learn it]

    [Very well how about we begin as soon as possible.]

    ¡ºKukuku. After your training, how about you teach her body the technique of your night sword and go¡ª ¡°Huh !? Hey, did you just kick me? ¡»

    Would you like to break for once?

    ***

    The collection of materials was progressing smoothly.

    I had finished collecting the ten ¡¾Majin Hide¡¿ that designated me, now we were collecting ¡¾Oni Fangs¡¿.

    The deadline is tomorrow, but with three more pieces we will be able to finish it.

    Meanwhile, Aria is teaching me the linslet style.

    [¡­¡­ .497, 498, 499 ¡­¡­. 500! Uehh¡­ ..]

    The first thing is that I had to make my body firmly learn the basics, so for now I¡¯m swinging my sword.

    After reaching 500, I lost my breath and lay down on the ground.

    Aria walks towards me to look at my face.

    Ah, it seems that I can see the inside of her skirt¡­ ..

    [Hm, I see that your doing better than when we began your training ]

    [T-Thank you¡­.]

    I answered breathlessly.

    After a while, I started to recover.

    I raised my upper body.

    [It was because you are very good at teaching]

    [Really? It is the first time that I teach someone, I was a little worried¡­ ..]

    She taught me proper stance forms and how to be in sync with my body. It was like I was being taught by an experienced instructor.

    [It¡¯s because Linslet sword style was being taught to the royal family]

    I see.

    Is that why the basic could be easily be understood?

    I really appreciate this special lesson.

    After all, having a powerful weapon would give you plenty of confidence.

    But weapons are just weapons.

    If the person only relies of a strong weapon, he cannot be a first-class warrior.

    ¡ºMore important than that, make her your wife¡ª-¡»

    The perverted sword is saying something again, but I ignore it.

    By the way, currently we are in the courtyard of the inn where Aria is staying.

    Because it has a good space, we ask the owner for permission to use it.

    [So you were staying at this inn, Aria]

    I heard a voice that I seemed to hear before.

    Looking back, the young man who had argued with Aria the other day walked into the courtyard.

    I think his name was Lyos.

    Aria immediately sulked.

    [How did you know I¡¯m here?]

    [Well it¡¯s easy to hind you with a little research.]

    The stalker Lyos says it with a straight face.

    More and more Aria¡¯s expression gets worse.

    As if he knew the situation, Lyos chuckled as he looked around.

    [I see that this is a very poor inn]

    This brat is quite rude.

    Apologize to the owner.

    [What is your business here?]

    [I came to see you]

    [I see. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to see you]

    [Don¡¯t treat me like a bad person. Because I care about you, I came to advise you]

    [Advise me? Stay out of my business]

    Aria says it like she¡¯s spitting.

    Lyos just shrugged as if to say ¡°yare, yare¡±.

    I sighed

    [Was observing At the first exam, you were able to arrive just short of the time limit. It was very pathetic, I didn¡¯t want to see you in that appearance]

    [Grrrr..]

    [If the hero Ars Linslet the sword saint saw that appearance of his descendant, he would surely be sad in heaven]

    [Shut up]

    As if not allowing any more insults, Aria said it quietly.

    But, Lyos continued without caring.

    [Even now, I can¡¯t believe you trust that dirty commoner¡­.]

    Hey, is he talking about me?

    ¡ºKukuku, there is no doubt about that. You certainly can¡¯t call that a compliment ¡»

    You don¡¯t have to admit it.

    [However, if you really want to pass, I can lend you my strength]

    Lyos suddenly declared a proposal.

 CH 15

    Stab him from the butt

    [With that cheap weapon you won¡¯t be able to get even half of your true ability right?]

    [Do not bother. I don¡¯t want your help ¡ª¨C and less from the Regalia]

    This guy is a member of the Regalia family?

    So that¡¯s Aria hate him so much.

    Because this guy is from the family that (maybe) destroyed hers.

    Despite that, why doesn¡¯t this guy get it?

    ¡­¡­. Is he an idiot?

    [Certainly our families had their differences. But, my heart ached knowing that your family was destroyed]

    [¡­¡­¡­]

    [That¡¯s why I want to be of help to you, even a little bit]

    Obviously Aria didn¡¯t like this.

    But, her opponent had no intention of backing down.

    If at least his words had some sincerity, it would have touched Aria¡¯s heart a bit.

    However, he has that superior attitude.

    He had this arrogance that there is no way he won¡¯t accept my help with how worried I am.

    It¡¯s starting to piss me off.

    I may be a stranger, but I decided to interrupt the two of them.

    [Hey, enough already. Can¡¯t you see Aria doesn¡¯t like it?]

    [A commoner like you should just keep quiet. Also, don¡¯t call her by her name]

    Can I hit him¡­ ..?

    My anger was still intact.

    [So, let¡¯s solve it with a duel]

    [What?]

    [I don¡¯t think a nobleman is afraid to confront a commoner, right?]

    *

    I was in front of Lyos.

    [You¡¯re an Idiot. I can¡¯t believe you challenged me to a duel, you must learn to know your place]

    [¡­ ..Is it really okay?]

    [Yes don¡¯t worry]

    Aria asked me with concern, but I nodded confidently.

    ¡­¡­ .I¡¯m really a bit worried though.

    Even though my physical capabilities has increased, the opponent is a noble and a student of the knight academy.

    Not only is he a nasty guy, he must also have skill.

    Can I win against him like I am now?

    However, a promise was made that whoever lost would never get close to Aria again.

    So I can¡¯t afford to lose.

    ¡°Goodness gracious. In this situation it would be better to say it as a man ¡°whoever wins will marry her¡±.

    Shut up.

    You know what could happen if I lose, right?

    Also, it is necessary to agree with the person himself.

    ¡ºYou must say it in a convinced way¡± I will definitely win ¡°, and when you really win, you can get any woman! It is safe! First wife obtained! ¡»

    Yes, yes, whatever you say.

    I am amazed as always by this perverted sword. I decided to get into position.

    It¡¯s the stance Aria taught me.

    According to what she told me, Lyos¡¯ skills is genuine.

    He learned from excellent instructors at an early age, he also has a history of being in competitions in various places, and he has a lot of experience in interpersonal fights.

    Also, it appears that he has defeated various B-Rank monsters.

    Luckily, his current gear appears to be just a sword and some accessories, but they were what the prestigious nobles wore.

    At first glance they may seem like common accessories, but there are some that have special effects to increase physical or magical abilities.

    [This sword is second grade for practices, but has a mithril alloy. It¡¯s better than that second-hand sword you have]

    ¡ºWho are you calling secondhand !? Hey, stab him from the butt! ¡»

    It¡¯s fine by me, but you¡¯ll get dirty.

    ¡ºAhh, thats true. I¡¯d rather not get dirty ¡»

    Other than that, will I really be able to win according to what you said?

    ¡º¡±Trust me¡±¡»

    After all, I couldn¡¯t go back.

    I was already prepared

    [Come whenever you want]

    Lyos didn¡¯t seem to have much of a mood in sight.

    Besides, it would be a miserable thing to get serious against a commoner, and I¡¯ll take it easy to show Aria how cool I am, she surely thinks so.

    But that¡¯s an opportunity.

    I stomped on the ground.

    I closed the distance in an instant, and made an attack to his flabk.

    Although he was somewhat surprised by the speed, Lyos opened his mouth still having that calm expression.

    [Hee~, not bad. But that level is nothing at all]

    My sword was stopped by his.

    At that moment, a clear metallic sound rang out.

    [What!]

    Lyos rolled his eyes.

    What his eyes followed, was the tip of his sword.

    It spun in the air and hit the ground.

    [I-impossible ¡­¡­]

    The sword that remained in his hand was a blade that was cut cleanly in the middle.

    The tip was stuck in the ground.

    Whoops.

    To think that it could really be cut.

    ¡ºI told you, that sword level is like cutting a paper¡»

    Certainly the sharpness of the was divine blade Venus is impressive.

    But, he did not expect that he could cut a mithril sword.

    ¡­¡­ ..Although the feeling I don¡¯t think is that of cutting a paper.

    Lyos¡¯s hands and lips were shaking as he stared at the severed part of the sword in a way hard to believe.

    [T-This is¡­ ..impossible¡­ ..]

    I put the tip of my sword right in front of his nose.

    [This is over]

    [¡­¡­ Huh!]

    I don¡¯t think he can fight with a broken sword.

    And it seems that he has no replacement.

    [You will have to fulfill your promise]

    [Kuh¡­ .. bloody commoner ¡­¡­]

    Lyos distorted his beautiful face, and stared at me.

    [Don¡¯t be a sore loser, Lyos. You were defeated]

    [Aria¡­..]

    Gritting his teeth in frustration, Lyos this time looked at Aria.

    However, as if he had thought of something, he made a smug smile.

    [You will definitely regret this silly decision]

    Saying that, Lyos left.

    ¡­¡­. Rather than accepting defeat, it was a somewhat sinister sentence.

 CH 16

    Make it a long kiss

    I honestly don¡¯t think a noble would keep his promise to a commoner.

    However, he must have his pride, so he won¡¯t get close to Aria for a while.

    Directly, of course.

    [T-Thank you]

    Aria thanked me in a different way than she usually does.

    [No, rather sorry. Since I got in the way of your conversation]

    When I said that, Aria shook her head.

    [You don¡¯t have to apologize ¡­¡­ it made me happy, that you were angry for me¡­ ..]

    [So, I¡¯m glad]

    I wasn¡¯t expecting that from her, my heart jump a little.

    At that moment, an irritating voice barge in.

    ¡ºIt might be your chance to be able kiss her! Let¡¯s go! Go! Make it a long kiss! ¡»

    Shut up, you perverted sword.

    ***

    The next day, we managed to gather all the materials safely and passed the second exam.

    So the third exam was a written one.

    There were about 130 examinees who had managed to pass the first exam, but it seems that about 40 decided to withdraw, so that about 90 people managed to pass.

    They say that the content of written exams hasn¡¯t changed much over the years, and that if you are prepared it¡¯s not that difficult.

    Still, it appears that about 20 examinees were disqualified.

    I was worried since twenty years ago I had difficulties on the exam mainly because of my lack of knowledge, and I managed to pass along with Aria.

    About 70 examinees who were able to pass the fourth exam, were about one sixth of those who passed the first exam.

    [Now I will tell you the content of the next exam]

    It seems the fourth exam was set in a dungeon.

    It is approximately five kilometers west of the capital.

    There was a high difficulty dungeon known as ¡°The Great Seland Labyrinth¡±, and it is still unknown how many floors it has.

    The items there are worth a lot of money.

    Adventurers and merchants come from everywhere, making a great economy.

    The great Seland labyrinth has different types of floor, so there are various types of items that can be obtained depending on the floor.

    Therefore, it is very popular, every year new challengers come.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that this capital prospered thanks to the dungeon.

    [The requirement to pass the exam is as follows. In three days, they have to get to the safe area on the third floor]

    Saying ¡°however¡±, the supervisor continued to explain.

    [Only 32 people will be able to pass. Those who arrive after that will be disqualified even if they are within the time limit]

    There seems to be restrictions on the number of people unlike in the past.

    In other words, they will eliminate more than half of the examinee.

    Everyone who will participate for this exam must have good skills.

    Even looking at their weapons on hand, they are all first grade items.

    In this exam, cooperation between examinees is not prohibited.

    Aria and I started as soon as the explanation finished.

    There was no time to lose.

    There were many who were running everywhere or ahead.

    [It¡¯s okay to hurry, but to enter the dungeon we need to prepare]

    [That¡¯s true]

    It will be like three nights and four days.

    Surely we will have to spend the night in the dungeon.

    So food and water are essential. I also want a sleeping bag and camping tent.

    A potion will also be required.

    [Also your weapon, Aria]

    [Yes ¡­¡­ at least, I would like a dagger ¡­¡­]

    The bronze sword that had been used by force was already at its limit.

    Dungeon exploration test is similar every year.

    For that reason, many examinees from wealthy households prepare in advance.

    However, we could not afford much because of the shortage of funds.

    Fortunately, the material we acquired in the third exam became our funds we were able to exchange it for money.

    Although it sounds good, the situation will not improve.

    Anyway, I have to manage the little money we have and make the preparations.

    I was walking around the market.

    Because I was looking at the shops, I wasn¡¯t paying attention and bumped my shoulders with a stranger.

    [I¡¯m sorry]

    [Likewise, sorry]

    He was a man with little character.

    His age seems to be in his thirties.

    Since he seem like a nice person, I¡¯m glad I don¡¯t have problems.

    As we apologized to each other, I resumed my way as if nothing had happened.

    I wanted to finish in about an hour, but in the end it took longer than I expected.

    It¡¯s been more than three hours since we started.

    [We have to hurry]

    [Yes]

    Without wasting any more time, we headed to the dungeon.

    ***

    [Lyos-sama]

    [So you¡¯re back, Chedel. Have you finished the task?]

    [Yes. I left that in that man¡¯s shopping bag. The effect has been demonstrated at the time of the first examination]

    [I presume he didn¡¯t noticed, right?]

    [Of course]

    His excellent follower seems to have managed to firmly fulfill the order.

    Lyos nodded with satisfaction.

    [But is it really okay like this? If you wish then ¡­¡­]

    [Fufu¡­ .you know my personality right? Hunting is more fun when you corner your prey slowly]

    [Your absolutely right]

    Chedel nods with a somewhat forced smile.

    A small darkness could be seen in Lyos eyes and he expelled his distorted desires.

    [You are only mine, Aria. I will never forgive you being with that man other than me ¡­¡­]

 CH 17

    So let¡¯s sleep together

    ¡ª- The Great Seland Labyrinth ¨C First Floor.

    Aria and I entered the dungeon.

    This dungeon is said to be divided into several floors of different types.

    The lower you go, the stronger the monsters will appear, but if it is the other way around, very dangerous monsters will not appear.

    On this first floor ¡ª¨C which is called the labyrinth floor, I assume that only monsters equivalent to Rank E will appear, such as goblins and Kobolds.

    The only problem is that as the name says, it has a very complicated structure¡­ ..but I have already done a complete mapping and we were able to buy the map, because of that we were able to advance without hesitation.

    However, the first floor is very large, it takes at least half a day to pass.

    And we were finally able to get to a safe zone.

    There was a large space that could not be considered underground.

    It seems there are special places where monsters don¡¯t necessarily appear before going to the next floor.

    [It seems there are many who are camping here too]

    Examinees who had already arrived had their tents set up everywhere.

    [It¡¯s hard to rest if it¡¯s a place where monsters roam, I guess it¡¯s natural]

    There seems to be a stair that go down to the second floor if you keep going.

    I could also see some adventurers on the safe zone.

    I don¡¯t really know since I¡¯m down here, but it must still be daytime outside.

    But i rather take a long break now.

    Also eat and if possible take a nap.

    We decided to set up the tent first.

    Because it is made of special magic material, it is light and less bulky, it is useful for adventurers.

    Unfortunately we only have one.

    Even the small ones are expensive, so there wasn¡¯t much money to buy two.

    Well, if we take a nap, one of the two of us has to stand guard and watch, so there will be no problems.

    Eating our preserve food we brought that wasn¡¯t very tasty, we discussed our future plans.

    [How many do you think has already passed?]

    [Who knows ¡­¡­ although we hurried, it took us a while to prepare. Those who have a lot of money and have prepared in advance can aim to reach the next safe area today]

    If you think about it, we can¡¯t take it easy.

    Actually, in this safe area, we couldn¡¯t see the people who passed the previous exams with the best results.

    Perhaps they have already advanced.

    As soon as we finished eating, we were to decide who will rest first.

    But looking around, we hesitate.

    [¡­¡­ None of the other groups have someone standing guard¡­ ..]

    [It¡¯s true ¡­¡­ well, this is a place where no monsters appear, so everyone judges it to be safe]

    If we have to take turns resting, we will lose more time again.

    [Aria. You can use the tent, I don¡¯t mind sleeping outside]

    [No. You have are more stronger than me. So you must rest to be in peak condition]

    [I can¡¯t do that, I can¡¯t let a girl sleep alone outside]

    We both shared the same things, while we did not give in.

    [It can not be helped. So let¡¯s sleep together]

    [I don¡¯t think that¡¯s okay]

    When I refuted, Aria stared at me.

    [What? Are you planning to do something strange to me?]

    [Of course not¡­..]

    [Well, it¡¯s decided]

    Aria concluded this that way.

    [My goal is to pass this exam and be admitted]

    [¡­¡­¡­]

    [For that, I will endure anything¡­ ..even if you plan to attack me while I sleep]

    [I already told you that I won¡¯t do any of that]

    ¡º¡±You¡¯re wrong! That¡¯s a tactical message saying attack her! ¡»

    As always I ignored the perverted sword¡¯s words and walked into the tent with Aria.

    It was narrower than I expected.

    As we lay down, our bodies come into contact.

    [Even if I said that¡­ ..]

    Aria says it a little nervous.

    [We still have to move forward tomorrow too, and I would prefer not to use too much stamina if possible¡­ ..]

    [I really don¡¯t know who do you take me for]

    It seems like she was tired, so after that Aria fell asleep.

    As I turned to the other side, I could hear her breathing.

    ¡ºHey, now is your chance!¡»

    You again?

    ¡ºWhy are you hesitating? If you are a man, you should only let yourself be carried away by your desires!¡»

    Im going to ignore you

    First of all, she is not a woman like Mary and other sluts.

    Also, I think she¡¯s 15 or 16.

    For an old man like me to get carried away by a growing girl is dangerous in many ways.

    ¡ºBut I see that you have that part rising¡»

    T-That was because you strengthened my sexual instinct on your own.

    The girl next to me has nothing to do, nothing to do.

    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t sleep in this state, so I decided to calm my libido on my own.

    When we woke up, Aria asked [What¡¯s that weird smell?], So I had to trick her with all my power.

    *

    [The atmosphere has changed drastically]

    [Yes, I didn¡¯t think there was a forest here]

    We have reached the second floor.

    The trees seem to be dense and growing, and I think they call it the forest floor.

    It was different from the appearance of the first floor.

    They say that D rank monsters appear on this second floor, such as orcs or trents.

    But those who have passed the exams so far can handle opponents like that.

    We have a disadvantage which is Aria since she has a cheap dagger, but there should be no problems if they do not attack us in numbers that we couldn¡¯t handle.

    However, We don¡¯t have a map of this area.

    Even though they were selling it, it was too expensive and we couldn¡¯t get it.

    So we only had to do our best, this is also a disadvantage compared to the nobles.

    ¡ºBe careful, that tree is a monster¡»

    For a moment I thought it was a normal tree, but it grew fangs and attacked us.

    I grabbed my sword.

    And I cut Trent¡¯s torso in two.

    [I see that what I taught you was not in vain, it was a good attack]

    [Really?]

    [Yes, you have improved considerably in this short time]

    I certainly have a good feeling when I swing the sword now.

    It is very different from when i swung the sword before.

 CH 18

    Despite avoiding fighting the monsters, everything was difficult due to not having a map.

    It took us twice as long to get to the safe zone on the second floor than it did on the first floor.

    I didn¡¯t know what the exact time was, so it was just intuition.

    Since we couldn¡¯t even buy a pocket watch.

    ¡º38 hours have passed since the test started. You can trust my biological clock ¡»

    Hee~, you unexpectedly have useful features.

    ¡ºWhat do you mean unexpectedly?¡»

    After taking a long break in the safe zone, we moved on again.

    43 hours have passed since the start of the exam.

    We have about 41 hours until the time limit.

    However, considering that only the first 32 people will pass, I would like to arrive at least 20 hours from now.

    We entered the third floor.

    From here it is said that C Rank monsters such as trolls and ogres start to appear.

    Although they are opponents that we were able to defeat during the second exam, we must not lower our guard.

    Also, the dungeon has completely changed just like the atmosphere, it was a cave.

    They call it the cave floor.

    [They appeared again]

    [Yes, they are quite very frequent]

    Unfortunately for us, while we were going down, ogres have been attacking us multiple times.

    [From behind too!]

    [Wait a minute. Isn¡¯t it strange that only ogres appear?]

    When I realized it, we were surrounded by so many ogres.

    It was as if they were seeking revenge, each ogre was very excited.

    I¡¯m sure surface ogres aren¡¯t like that.

    ¡ºHm, it¡¯s certainly strange¡»

    Venus also found it strange.

    [There is no choice but to fight. Aria, I need support]

    [Understood]

    *

    We had a lot of problems with the high rate of ogres.

    Sometimes we were attacked by other monsters, but the number of ogres was overwhelming.

    It can only be said that it is abnormal.

    [Do the ogres have a grudge against us?]

    After dodging the ogre¡¯s attack, I took a step forward and slashed it¡¯s throat with my sword.

    After it¡¯s large body turned to ash as it collapsed, another came to attack me.

    We have been fighting for a long time.

    [Haa¡­ ..Haa¡­ ..]

    [Aria, are you okay?]

    [Y-Yes¡­ .. somehow¡­ ..]

    Aria answered me breathlessly.

    Her weapon is a cheap dagger.

    She cannot block the ogres attack, so she can only dodge their attacks.

    Because of this, her stamina is running out.

    I was fighting while protecting her, so I couldn¡¯t get too distracted.

    [Are you guys in trouble?]

    A supervisor¡¯s voice could be heard.

    He is a boy with black hair.

    Because of his age, it can be said that he is not a teacher, so he must be a student.

    They are constantly looking around each location in the dungeon too keep an eye at examinees.

    If they declare that we are in danger, it seems they will help us.

    [It¡¯s not like that¡­..!]

    [I see¡­ ..but, this situation is obviously strange ¡­¡­ Did something irregular happen?]

    Apparently this is an unusual situation for him.

    Anyway, why are they just attacking Aria and me?

    That boy who was a bit far away, the ogres were not going for him.

    I feel like the ogres are only approaching me¡­ ..

    If this reasoning is correct, then¡­ ..

    [Huh? Luke!]

    To get as far away from Aria as possible, I ran with all my might.

    It¡¯s a risky gamble to leave her alone in this situation, but we can¡¯t go on like this.

    [As I thought]

    Sure enough, the ogres ignored Aria and started chasing me.

    [Well, I should take care of all of them at once]

    When I swing my sword, a strong shock wave was produced ahead.

    ¡ª- <Blade impact>

    This is one of the special abilities that the divine sword has.

    Although the power is lower than a direct attack, it¡¯s wider range is far better in this .

    It is inconvenient not being able to use it if there are allies nearby, but now that¡¯s no problem.

    The shock wave sent the ogres flying.

    ¡ºThey are coming from behind!¡»

    [Yes, there are quite many]

    I also did a shock wave there.

    Ogres are C-Rank monsters, they won¡¯t die so easy with an attack like this.

    As I approached, taking advantage of the fact that they were on the ground, I stab them at their vital points.

    I stopped after seeing that my feet were covered in ash.

    [Looks like that¡¯s all of them]

    Confirming the surroundings and taking a breath, Aria immediately moved closer.

    [Luke. I¡¯m glad, to see that you¡¯re alright¡­ ..]

    Looking at me, she sighed in relief.

    In the same way, I am also glad that she is safe.

    After all, most of the ogres came for me.

    But in that case, I am the cause.

    Did I do something to make the ogres resent me?

    Unfortunately, I have no idea.

    [Yes. I managed somehow. But, they may reappear]

    [Were you able to defeat everyone by yourself¡­ ..?]

    Although Aria was shocked, she began to stagger.

    [Uhh¡­ ..]

    Looking at her, her right leg was stained red.

    The red drops fell to the ground.

    [Let me take a look]

    When I looked, it had a deep scratch.

    Looks like an ogre did it.

    [It would be better to use an potion ¡­¡­ Ahh, this is bad]

    The leather pouch on the back had a hole in it, and the contents were missing.

    Apparently it was damaged during the fight with the ogres.

    [Do you still have some?]

    As I asked, Aria shook her head.

    Manyy were consumed by the battles against the ogres¡­ ..

    Because I have a natural healing boost from the divine sword power, a small scratch is no problem.

    In fact, the wound I received earlier healed despite not drinking a potion.

    But it wasn¡¯t the same for Aria.

    For now, I gave her first aid. But will she be able to reach the goal as she is now?

    [I¡¯m fine]

    Aria started walking as if nothing was wrong.

    However, he must be in pain, he could see the sweat on his forehead.

    ¡­¡­.It can not be helped.

    I crouched in front of her.

    [¡­¡­.?]

    [Let me carry you]

 CH 19

    Are you serious?

    [Why don¡¯t you go alone? That way you could reach the goal]

    [I don¡¯t plan on doing that]

    Hearing my reply, Aria frowned.

    [Why? At this rate, you will not be able to pass the exam]

    First of all, she has a wounded leg and she doesn¡¯t have a decent weapon.

    She will not be able to fight the monsters properly.

    If a supervisor was around, maybe he could ask them to help Aria, but sadly, i couldn¡¯t see anyone around.

    Also, above all, if I left her it would give me a bad taste in my mouth.

    [We have worked very hard to get here. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving you behind]

    [Why do you insist so much? We only met recently¡­ ..]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because I had it planned! Also here¡¯s your chance to feel her chest on your back! ¡»

    Please shut up.

    [To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t mind failing this exam]

    [Eh?]

    [Of course I want to pass. But, a failing is nothing. I can try again next year]

    [¡­¡­ ..]

    The reason I can say this is because I¡¯ve already failed three times in the past, and I remember the experience of wanting to give up the first time.

    In other words, this is an extra stage.

    Now I have nothing to lose.

    [Aria, you may be rushing to your dream but You¡¯re still young, it¡¯s okay to take a break. Maybe one day you will get burned]

    [Sometimes you say very considerate things]

    [It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m already a 37 year old]

    [What?]

    Aria took a breath.

    [I thought you were still in your early thirties]

    They all seem think of me as being younger.

    Looks like my beard was worth shaving.

    [You know I¡¯m actually old enough to be your father]

    [I¡¯m really surprised]

    [Of course, So believe me i won¡¯t lay a finger on you. So don¡¯t worry ]

    [Ok¡­.]

    I began to carry her with on my back.

    I could feel her chest press on my back.

    I had no ulterior motive, no ulterior motive, no ulterior motive.

    ¡º¡±Don¡¯t fight it! Just enjoy it!¡±¡»

    Ignoring Venus¡¯s words, and with Aria on my back, we advanced through the dungeon.

    [As we are now it will be very difficult to escape]

    [We have no other choice but to pray that no monsters appear]

    As if our prayers was heard, the ogres stopped appearing.

    We advanced for about ten minutes, We haven¡¯t encountered any orges, and only two rabbit monsters called Almiraj came out.

    [The ogres doesn¡¯t appear at all suddenly]

    [That¡¯s true]

    In fact, i couldn¡¯t even explain the this situation .

    Even if I think hard about it, I can¡¯t think of the cause at all.

    No¨C

    [By the way, during the first exam, there weren¡¯t many ogres either]

    [Yes. Ogres don¡¯t appear much in forests¡­.]

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s related to this case¡­ ..

    After that, we fought against various monsters, but there weren¡¯t many, so it was easy.

    [I wonder if we can be among the 32 people]

    [Who knows]

    Almost seventy hours have passed since the start of the exam.

    All 32 may already be complete.

    [If we don¡¯t succeed¡­ ..]

    [We will try our luck next year]

    [Yes]

    Although Aria conveyed a feeling of sadness for a while, she seemed to be in a better mood than before with a smile and a positive nod.

    [Next time, you¡¯ll have to earn enough money, and then challenge it after preparing everything]

    [Then maybe I should be an adventurer until then]

    Being an adventurer with her ¡­¡­ .that sounds like fun in so many ways.

    It¡¯s just my selfish thought though.

    We don¡¯t necessarily have to be a group of two.

    [We finally arrived]

    [Looks like there quite alot people who have already arrived¡­ ..]

    I put Aria down and we walked over to the supervisor.

    We were quite nervous.

    [Congratulations you both are the 28th and 29th. The two of you passed the fourth exam]

    [ [We did it!] ]

    We consciously raise our voices at the same time.

    Although we had another chance next year, I¡¯m glad we passed.

    We look at each other¡¯s faces and share the joy.

    [We did it!]

    [Yes. I¡¯m really glad]

    [All I did was to slow you down, I¡¯m really sorry]

    [Dont worry about it. I would really like to enter with you to the academy]

    [I-I see]

    Thinking those words I said, it may be sound unpleasant.

    Perhaps there may be a strange misunderstanding.

    I knew it, she¡¯s looking away.

    Her face is red, she may be angry.

    ¡º¡±Luke. Are you serious? ¡»

    What are you talking about?

    ¡ºHmm¡­ .. Were you that kind of protagonist? but that¡¯s fine it¡¯s fun too! Kukuku, just wait, I¡¯ll make you two ¡ª- ¡»

    It seems like Venus was talking about something, but I couldn¡¯t grasp it.

 CH 20

    The next day after returning from the dungeon, the examinees who passed by were again gathered to the training ground.

    And the content of the final exam will be announced.

    [It will be a one-on-one battle. Your opponent will be a student. Of course it will be difficult to win. Therefore, we will decide whether you pass or not based on your performance]

    There are 32 people remaining so far.

    Those who can pass will be around 20.

    [Then, I will announce who will be your opponents]

    *

    [I can¡¯t believe I was match to him]

    Aria sighed as her face was blue.

    Although the opponents were announced¡­ ..her opponent was Lyos.

    [No matter how much you think about it, it was probably planned to make you fail]

    Even if an examinee loses, it does not mean that they will fail on the result.

    But it is the supervisors who will examine it.

    The supervisor does not necessarily give fair results.

    Lyos is the son of a famous nobleman.

    He may be able to change the supervisor¡¯s judgment.

    Thus, no matter how well Aria fights, they will surely fail her.

    However, it would be impossible to give that kind of result if the examinee wins.

    If her opponent wasn¡¯t Lyos, she could have managed to win.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think she can beat that man.¡»

    Lyos is not weak.

    I was able to beat him, but it was because of this sword.

    On the other hand, she doesn¡¯t even have a decent sword.

    We don¡¯t have any money for one.

    Even if she manage to buy something somehow, it is probably a worn or low quality bronze sword.

    However, I suppose it will be rendered useless by clashing blades with Lyos multiple times.

    When the opponents were announced, Lyos also appeared.

    Although he was carrying another sword on his waist, but as expected of a prestigious nobleman, it was made of mithril.

    On top of that, it¡¯s probably a better sword than the one I broke.

    Now that I remember, I think he said it was a second grade sword for practice¡­.

    [If you only had a sword with half the performance of his¡­ ..or maybe you can use this sword¡­ ..]

    I once tried to give the divine sword Venus to Aria.

    However, at that time, it became a second-hand completely, it couldn¡¯t even cut straw.

    Hey Venus, isn¡¯t there a good method?

    ¡ºYes there is¡»

    I supposed¡­..

    I had no good expectations of an answer from you¡ª¨C

    [Eh? there is !?]

    ¡ºHey, did you think of something quite rude? I am a divine sword you know? It¡¯s good that you have high expectations ¡»

    [More important than that, if there is a method say it quickly]

    When talking to Venus, Aria was looking this way with a doubtful face.

    [I had thought about it before ¡­¡­ sometimes you speak with your sword, right?¡­ ..I don¡¯t care you know? Surely since you are alone, you do it to confuse loneliness, isn¡¯t it? I understand you very well. Fufu ~, when I have a difficult time, from time to time I talk to the animals¡ª-]

    [You¡¯re wrong¡­.]

    Venus asked me to giver her to Aria and then I did what she said.

    ¡ºAhh, Ahh, testing, testing. Can you hear me?¡±

    [Eh? A voice!? Could this sword be speaking?]

    ¡º¡±That¡¯s right! First let me introduce myself. I am Venus Wict. I am the divine sword that was created by the goddess of love and victory, Vigne! ¡»

    Aria eyes were wide open.

    [A divine sword ¡­¡­ I have read it in some ancient documents, but I didn¡¯t think it was real¡­ .. amazing!]

    She seems to know a lot about swords due to her ancestors.

    [Well, I don¡¯t know if it really is a divine sword like so many say]

    ¡º¡±What are you saying? I¡¯m a sword you can communicate with, it¡¯s not a common thing! ¡»

    [More importantly, quickly say the method you know]

    Venus was somewhat frustrated.

    As having damaged venus mood, she said ¡ºPraise me more¡»

    [Please, Venus. I also want to know that method]

    ¡ºIf you say so, it can¡¯t be helped ~¡»

    But as soon as Aria asked her, her spirits improved.

    It really is a perverted sword.

    ¡ºAria, would you be willing to become Lucas¡¯s¡± maid ¡°?¡»

    [Maid?]

    ¡º¡±Yes. If you become a maiden, you can get a ¡°Replica-Venus¡±. That sword would be like a son of mine, and as its name implies, it has a power comparable to that of divine armor ¡»

    [Amazing! Please make me that ¡°maiden¡±!]

    ¡ºBy the way,¡± maiden ¡°would be like a wife¡»

    [W-Wife !?]

    Aria raised a surprised voice.

    ¡º¡±Exactly! I am the divine sword that was created by the goddess of love and victory after all! The source of power of course is love! ¡»

    I interrupted from the side.

    [Wait a minute. I didn¡¯t hear anything that your ¡°unique ability¡± could do that]

    ¡ºBecause I didn¡¯t say so. The true power of <Queens Harem> is to increase the ¡°Maidens¡± and the ¡°Replica-Venus¡± and create the strongest harem ¡»

    What kind of wacky skill is that?

 CH 21

    [Anyway]

    After coughing a bit, bacause of what Venus just had said.

    [How can you suddenly say to someone to become my wife, are you an idiot? I just met Aria]

    ¡ºYou are the idiot! No matter how you look at it, she¡¯s in love with you! ¡»

    What the is this perverted sword saying?

    There is no way that a girl as beautiful as Aria would notice an old man like me¡ª-

    [Huh!]

    Aria¡¯s face turned red

    [Aria?]

    When she looked away to escape my line of sight, she began to mumble things that I did not understand, it seems that she could not speak well.

    It is different from how it normally is.

    It seems that she was very nervous.

    Well, I guess she¡¯s not ashamed or something.

    That¡¯s right.

    It is impossible for a beautiful girl like her to fall in love with an old man like me.

    Rather, her face is red as if she¡¯s angry.

    Yes, that has to be it.

    Hey, apologize to Aria, you perverted sword.

    ¡ºTheres really no helping you¡­ I think your self-assessment is very poor¡»

    I fully understand my position.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t understand why you were the chosen one ¡­¡­ you like her right?¡»

    Do not say stupid things.

    How could I convey that feeling to a girl who is much younger than me.

    ¡ºAhh! What a difference in age! Age doesn¡¯t matter when it comes to love! Don¡¯t get caught up in that nonsense! ¡»

    Venus¡¯s anger echoes.

    ¡ºNo, instead of saying this to you, it would be better to support her¡»

    So, Venus canceled the communication.

    Apparently Venus is now talking to Aria.

    I hope Venus don¡¯t say strange things.

    ***

    ¡ºTo reach a person¡¯s heart, you will have to do that! In other words, a ¡°date¡± ¡»

    [Date?]

    Aria tilted her head to the side, and put that word in her head.

    ¡ºCould it be that you¡¯ve never had a¡± date ¡°? no it¡¯s good like that. If you are the first, you can take the advantage! Well, you have to prepare! Clothes come first! ¡»

    As if she had been given a little push, Aria braced herself for the date.

    [Will it really work¡­ ..?]

    ¡º¡±Do not worry. Kukuku, in the end you will have to use that ¡»

    [That?]

    ¡º¡±Alcohol!¡±¡»

    Alcohol¡­¡­?

    ***

    [Sorry, were you waiting?]

    [Y-Yes¡­ .. let¡¯s see, about two hours¡­ ..]

    We were in front of the clock tower in the central square of the capital.

    ¡ºIs that what you have to answer !? A man has to say ¡°I just got here¡±! ¡»

    But you were the one who told me to wait here.

    [So¡­ .. what about those clothes?]

    I realized that Aria¡¯s clothes had changed.

    Until now, she hadn¡¯t been wearing something really beautiful to receive flattery.

    However, I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s in fashion right now though. She was wearing clothes that fit a girl her age, more specifically she had a corset skirt.

    She looks great.

    Or rather, it looks very cute.

    [W-What do you think¡­ ..?]

    ¡ºTell her she looks cute! So much that I want to hug you and kiss you right now! ¡»

    You shut up for a moment.

    [Yes, you look very good¡­ .. did you buy it recently?]

    [Y-Yes. Venus insisted that it was absolutely necessary, I used the money I had saved to buy a sword ¡­¡­ even so, I didn¡¯t have time to buy something new, so I looked for an old clothing store ¡­.]

    It¡¯s doesn¡¯t looks like an old clothes.

    No, if I look at it closely, it has some frayed parts¡­ ..

    Perhaps, more than saying it¡¯s the clothes, it is thanks to the person himself who looks good wearing it.

    Of course it is beautiful.

    We soon caught the attention of the people in the square.

    And of course, I have normal clothes, I do not fit at all.

    Besides, I am an old man.

    [Anyway, what do you plan to do now?]

    As Venus told me, I was just waiting here¡­ ..

    While I was having my doubts, something soft touched my left hand.

    Aria suddenly grabbed my hand.

    [¡­¡­¡­?]

    Instinctively raising my eyebrows, she asked me.

    [Can we hold hands?]

    [S-Sure]

    But we are already holding hands.

    For the moment, I nodded.

    She held my hand tightly, but she looked a bit embarrassed, her face was slightly red and she was looking down.

    [What are we going to do now?]

    [Ummm-a date]

    I was puzzled by his answer.

    Huh?

    No, no, no, a date me?.

    But, I am an old man close to 40 years old.

    How many years has it been since my last date?

    Ten years? No, maybe longer.

    [A date with me?]

    [Do you hate being with me?]

    She asked me with worried eyes, I don¡¯t think there is a man who would turn down the opportunity.

    [Of course not¡­..]

    [So ¡­¡­ are we going on a date?]

    He had no choice but to nod.

 CH 22

    [¡­¡­ Well, let¡¯s go]

    I tugged at her hand, and we started walking.

    I still wonder why we¡¯re going on a date, but oh well.

    I have to accompany her.

    ¡º¡±Yes! That¡¯s the spirit!¡±¡»

    Although this annoying sword will also accompany us.

    [Is there a place you want to go?]

    [Let¡¯s see¡­..]

    As if she hadn¡¯t thought of that, Aria looked unsure.

    [Go to the weapons shop?]

    [Not a place you go on a date]

    [So ¡­¡­ a combat arena?]

    [I won¡¯t say no, but it seems very bloody to me ¡­¡­]

    [I¡¯m sorry¡­ ..I have always been one with the sword, so I don¡¯t know much about these things¡­ ..]

    Apparently Aria has no dating experience.

    I can hardly say that I have experience due to my age¡­ ..

    [Why don¡¯t we go to the theater?]

    The Royal Theater was created just when I was in the capital about 20 years ago and basically some kind of plays was going on every day.

    There are several scenarios, and there are times when multiple plays are performed at the same time.

    Luckily there was a play that is just starting at the time.

    Although it would generally be fine for it to be of violent battles, but it the current play was about love.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡º¡±Moron! This is when you have to choose the love story on a ¡°date¡±! ¡»

    Seriously?

    But unexpectedly it was a story rich in action scenes.

    It represents a love between characters from different societies, the protagonist is a common commoner who falls in love with the heroine who is the daughter of a great nobleman, and the two run away.

    While being pursued, they somehow tried to escape the territory, but before they succeeded the heroine was captured and taken back to the mansion. And the protagonist went to prison.

    After that, the heroine was forced into an unwanted marriage.

    Unable to say goodbye to the person she loves, she would go to a distant place where her fiance was.

    But in the middle of that, the protagonist appeared.

    He heard about the heroine¡¯s marriage in prison, and attempted a rescue at the cost of his life.

    The protagonist managed to pass the enemy network of knights who were escorting with a strange strategy, took the heroine¡¯s hand and escaped again.

    But soon, the one standing in their way, was the son of a great aristocrat who was supposed to be the heroine¡¯s fiance.

    That son of the great aristocrat has great skill, and has won many sword competitions.

    Even so, the protagonist accepted his challenge.

    Everyone was convinced of the protagonist¡¯s defeat ¡ª¨C but because of his love, a miracle occurred, and he was able to obtain victory.

    And finally he was able to keep the heroine and had a happy ending¡­ ..that was detailed.

    When the play finished, sobbing sounds could be heard everywhere.

    To my impression the feelings of the two people had been fulfilled, I was slightly moved.

    [¡­ ..It was a good play, wasn¡¯t it?]

    [Yes]

    But, the last battle gave me a strange feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­ ..

    Well, my battle with Lyos didn¡¯t have that kind of emotion.

    And not much can be said about how to win.

    As we discussed our impressions of the play, Aria and I walked together.

    I think it was the a good idea to go to the theater.

    Then we went to the market, we tried sightseeing, and somehow we both enjoyed the capital.

    In this way, we look like a real couple.

    No, due to the age difference, surely the people around will see us as father and daughter, or in another way, that I have hired Aria for a date¡­ ..

    When the sun went down, we went into a restaurant.

    [Were you satisfied on our?]

    [I don¡¯t know, but it was a lot of fun]

    I see.

    Well, the important thing is that she had fun.

    [But will I be okay with the exam?]

    Tomorrow is the final exam of destiny.

    Anyway, there is no use being fussed over.

    So there is no choice but to trust Venus¡¯s ¡°secret strategy¡±¡­ ..

    [¡­¡­ .Y-Yes, it should be]

    Will it really be okay¡­ ..?

    Even if it is a divine sword, it is someone very difficult to trust in various ways.

    ¡ºWhat did you say ~?¡»

    [By the way, you don¡¯t have to hold your self]

    [Hm?]

    [You like drinking alcohol right?]

    [Well Yes¡­.]

    I began to think.

    This also happens in dating.

    However, to save what little money there is, and to be able to pass the exam, he had been avoiding drinking for a while.

    [It¡¯s okay. As long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with tomorrow¡¯s exam there will be no problems¡­ Ah, clerk, I¡¯d like to order]

    As soon as she said that, Aria ordered a lot of beer.

    I couldn¡¯t control my body any longer seeing that fresh and delicious beer in front of me.

    ¡ºYes¡»

    Since it was already here, it would be a waste not to drink it.

    While making such an excuse, I began drinking.

    ***

    [Ohh ~, there are a lot of Arias ~, since when did you split up ~?]

    [Yeah, yeah, it looks like you¡¯re going crazy. By the way, your inn was around here right?]

    [I think so¡­.]

    [Very well]

    Being drunk I walked with Aria down the street while leaning on her shoulder.

    It¡¯s because I drank more than expected.

    Yes that is strange.

    At first I was planning to stop drinking after a few.

    But, it seems like Aria was ordering more and more beer ¡­¡­

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    [Hm ~, Aria ~]

    [Yes?]

    [Your hair smells really good ~]

    [W-What are you saying?]

    Along the way, I feel like I talked about various things, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t remember anything about it.

    When I noticed that I got to the inn room that I borrowed, I threw myself on the bed.

    And Aria was on my body.

    Hm? What kind of situation is this?

    I don¡¯t get it, but it feels nice.

    [Hey]

    [What¡¯s up ~?]

    [¡­¡­Do it with me]

    Looking at my face from above, Aria said such a thing.

 CH 23

    Do it with her ¡­¡­ I think I know what she mean.

    Yes, even if I am drunk I can understand that.

    Aria started to take off her clothes while still on top of me.

    Soon she was only in her underwear.

    [Incredible, you have a beautiful body¡­ ..]

    I said what I thought.

    Then, she blushed.

    [¡­ ..Thank you¡­ ..but, now you can have it to yourself]

    [Seriously?]

    [¡­.Yes]

    If he was with a prostitute in this situation, I bet he wouldn¡¯t have wavered for a second.

    But she is different.

    Beautiful, virtuous and pure girl as you see it.

    On the other hand, she is still in her mid-teens, on her way to changing from a girl to an adult.

    Knowing that, someone like me can¡¯t mess up an existence like her.

    So, I can¡¯t do that.

    Even if she allows it, as a man I have to do what is right.

    ¡­¡­ ..I would have done that if I was sober.

    But, right now I am drunk.

    [Hmm]

    [Huh¡­.]

    Suddenly, Aria pushed her lips against mine.

    As if a strong liquor was being poured, the heat spread from there.

    When I felt that heat, and being drunk I could not contain myself anymore¡­ ..

    So, letting myself be carried away by my wishes, I did it with Aria.

    ***

    When I woke up, the sleeping face of a beautiful girl was at my side.

    Aria was sleeping in the same bed as me.

    When I looked down, her body wrapped in a sheet.

    And I also.

    ¡­¡­ .. It wasn¡¯t a dream?

    No, I remember clearly.

    Even if I was drunk, I could clearly remember what happened last night.

    I crossed the line with Aria.

    She was a virgin as he thought.

    [But what am the hell did I do it?]

    When I did it with Mary, a strong feeling of guilt hit me.

    I¡¯m an idiot.

    But no matter how much I think about it, this is the work of Venus.

    He knew exactly how I am when I¡¯m drunk, so I bet venus influenced Aria ¡­¡­

    [Hm¡­ ..]

    Making a nice light sigh, Aria shifted a little.

    The sheets slid down and her white skin was exposed.

    My lower part got hot.

    Aria¡¯s eyelids flew open.

    And our eyes met.

    Apparently she did not understand the situation as she was looking around like having a ¡°?¡± in her head, but after a while she surely remembered what happened last night, and her cheeks turned red.

    She lifted the sheet and hid half of her face.

    Her expression and gesture was very cute.

    [¡­¡­ I-It¡¯s embarrassing]

    Such a beautiful girl, how was it that we¡­ ..

    [Hey]

    [¡­ .. W-What is it?]

    [You will take responsibility right?]

    [You were the one who got me drunk]

    No wait¡­. What am I saying?

    I look like a bitter old man.

    I stared at her.

    [Aria]

    And I spoke to her with a serious voice.

    It may not have persuasive power, but I have to say this firmly.

    [Why did you do that?¡­ ..Even if you want to win by all means, you shouldn¡¯t have given your body to a man you don¡¯t love. Can you really feel proud doing this?]

    [¡­¡­.Stupid]

    Did she say stupid ¡­¡­?

    When I was taken aback, Aria¡¯s face grew increasingly sulky.

    [¡­¡­ I would not do such a thing with a man that I did not love]

    [Eh?]

    [You still haven¡¯t understand it?]

    She suddenly embrace me

    And she whispered in my ear.

    [¡­¡­ .I did it because I like you]

    [Seriously?]

    [That¡¯s right. I like you. So I don¡¯t regret anything ¡­¡­ .i-it¡¯s very embarrassing to say it]

    [I feel more ashamed of what happened ¡­¡­]

    [S-Stop¡­ ..I may have been drunk too]

    [But I¡¯m quite sure you didn¡¯t drink]

    [I was drunk with love]

    Some more embarrassing words came ¡­¡­

    [¡­¡­ It¡¯s ok with me?]

    [You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s because it¡¯s you]

    If you tell me that way, this old man is in trouble.

    [But, I am an old man as you can see]

    [I don¡¯t care how old you are. Because that¡¯s what I like about you]

    [Aria¡­¡­]

    [~~~~~ Huh]

    It seems like it¡¯s more embarrassing to say it herself, Aria¡¯s face turned redder.

    It was too cute.

    Hell, that¡¯s cheating.

    It seems I have no choice but to take responsibility ¡­¡­

    I thought I could never betray this pretty girl that I laid my hands on.

    ¡º¡±Congratulations!¡±¡»

    Venus¡¯s voice came suddenly, while listening to our interactions from before.

    Looking where venus was, he was against the wall of the room.

    ¡ºWith this Aria has become your wife-maid! Kukuku, it seems like you had a lot of fun last night ¡»

    [¡­ .. Were you watching?]

    ¡ºUnfortunately, because I was in sheated I could only hear screams of pleasure¡»

    S-Screams of pleasure¡­ ..

    Glancing at Aria, her face was very red with smoke coming out of her head.

    ¡ºAhh ¡­¡­ .Lucas ¡­¡­ .Yes ¡­¡­.¡»

    [Stop!]

    [Stop!]

 CH 24

    ¡ºThen, I¡¯ll give you the¡± Replica-Venus ¡°immediately!¡»

    Suddenly, Venus began to glow faintly.

    Then, countless rays of light emerged and enveloped Aria.

    The light enveloped her beautiful naked body.

    What a fantastic sight.

    I mean, Aria, you¡¯re still naked¡­ ..

    The light eventually gather on Aria¡¯s palm and changed into the shape of a sword.

    When I realized it had a similar color to her hair, it was a sword with a beautiful bright red blade.

    ¡º¡±It was a success!¡±¡»

    [This is my¡­ ..]

    ¡º¡±Yes. It¡¯s the replica-venus¡ª¨C ¡°The crimson princess¡±! ¡»

    [Crimson princess¡­ ..]

    As Aria muttered, she slowly stroke the sword with her fingers.

    ¡ºThe venus-replica of a maiden increases in power depending on the depth of her master¡¯s affection. Therefore, it is never satisfied, so the essential thing would be to be flirting as long as possible! ¡»

    As she stared at Venus with doubtful eyes she said ¡ºit¡¯s true¡».

    ¡ºAs long as you have the replica-venus, it is possible to speak by¡° thoughts ¡±even if you are far away. The range is equivalent to the distance from the heart. In other words, the closer your hearts are, the more distance they will be able to communicate ¡»

    [Amazing. Lucas, you have to try it right now!]

    It seems that she was very happy about that ability, Aria tried to leave the room as soon as possible.

    But I stopped her immediately.

    [Wait, Aria! Your clothes!]

    [Ah, right¡­.]

    How dangerous.

    After dressing, Aria left the room.

    After a while her voice echoed in my head.

    ¡ºLucas, can you hear me?¡»

    [Yes I can hear you]

    ¡º¡±Amazing! Even though we are more than 200 meters away! ¡»

    The state of her emotion was conveyed.

    ¡ºIn the current situation, I don¡¯t think there are problems even with 400 or 500 meters away¡»

    ¡ºI can also hear your voice, Venus¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s thanks to the crimson princess¡»

    With this ability, it seems that the range of a strategy can be expanded.

    ¡º¡­ ..Hey, Lucas¡»

    [Yes?]

    ¡ºI love you¡»

    [Guh !?]

    I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    ¡ºFeelings can even be convey even being so far away¡»

    [So it seems¡­ ..]

    ¡ºKukuku, that¡¯s right, keep it up!¡»

    ***

    The final exam began.

    The place is a training ground in a large room.

    It seems to be a place where mock battles are generally held.

    There is a ring in the center and the audience seats were around.

    You could see the figure of boys and girls who seemed to be students looking at the exam.

    The first duel was already over.

    I am the third, so my turn will come soon.

    Unexpectedly I felt a gentle touch on the back of my hand.

    Aria who was sitting next to me grabbed my hand.

    [It¡¯s finally the day]

    [Yes]

    [I want to win after having come this far]

    It seems she was nervous, her hand was shaking a little.

    I wrapped both hands around her hand.

    [You can win, Aria]

    [¡­..You too]

    The first the first match was over, then the second, and finally my turn came.

    The supervisor called me, and I went into the ring.

    My opponent was a 17 year old or maybe 18.

    He had an atmosphere of being a spoiled noble boy, and seemed to have a great sword as a weapon.

    [Well, sorry for you, man. But, I¡¯m going to be serious. I won¡¯t say who, but I have orders. It is not personal]

    It was as I expected.

    It seems like not only with Aria, but they also want to prevent me from passing.

    This guy in front of me is definitely someone Lyos sent.

    If I am defeated, it won¡¯t matter how well I fought, the supervisor will fail of me, no question.

    [Well, I recommend you surrender. If you do, this will end without pain. Even if there is a potion prepared for injuries, I assure you it will be very painful]

    [Thanks for the advice. But, I have no intention of surrendering]

    [¡­ ..Hee. I see. It seems that you intend to beat me. But, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate me, you have to know that my performance in martial arts is the best in school]

    The young man smirked and said it with pride.

    [Then the exam begins]

    The duel began with the signal from the supervisor.

    [You will regret your reckless decision]

    The young man moved quickly.

    Even though he has a heavy weapon, he is fast.

    It seems he wants to finish me off with the first hit.

    Certainly, if it all ends in a moment, there will be no appeal.

    ¡ºYes that is fast. But¨C¡°¡»

    I easily dodged it, and the great sword frantically sliced ??through the wind.

    [What!? ¡­¡­ Damn! You were lucky, but it won¡¯t last long!]

    The young man wielded his great sword with excitement, and began to attack me again and again.

    But, none of them hit me.

    ¡ºKukuku, thanks to the¡± maiden ¡°, your physical abilities have improved. Yes that is fast despite having a large sword, but in your current state, you can easily dodge it ¡»

    Certainly my body feels very light.

    On the other hand, the visual ability also increased, I can perfectly see the opponent¡¯s movements.

    Thanks to that, I can predict the path of the sword, and I can dodge it without problems.

    [Tch, even if you just dodge, you won¡¯t be able to¡ª-]

    I stopped his sword with Venus from the front, and repelled him.

    With just that, his great sword cracked.

    [¡­ ..That¡¯s why I was trying to avoid it. Your expensive sword has now become useless]

    [It was made of a mithril alloy! How is it possible that with that normal sword¡­ ..!]

    Because of that, the young man broke his stance and staggered.

    I guess I should end this.

    So, I went on the attack.

    [Huh! Damn¡ª-]

    It was a cut that aimed to the arm.

    I cut off the young man¡¯s right arm exactly as I intended.

    [Gyaaaaaa !?]

    Raising a cry, the young man desperately tried to stop the bleeding with his other arm.

    Of course, the blood wouldn¡¯t stop from just that.

    By the way, it is impossible for him to continue the match.

    If not treated right away, he will bleed to death.

    I cut it cleanly so it won¡¯t be difficult to put it back together.

    [End of exam! Quick, a potion!]

    The supervisor also immediately yelled that it was impossible to continue.

    [That was expected]

    ¡ºIf you keep increasing maidens, you will become even stronger! It will be a shortcut to become a hero! ¡»

    [I already told you that I don¡¯t want to be that]

    I got out of the ring, and I went back to Aria.

    [Congratulations on passing]

    I was relieved when Aria said it.

    I don¡¯t think I am disappointed with this result.

    I see, I finally passed.

    The place where I once gave up, this time I was able to reach it.

    However, I suppressed the feeling of joy in my heart.

    [What? You are not happy?]

    [I¡¯ll save my joy for when you pass too]

    Aria¡¯s cheeks flushed at my words.

    [¡­¡­Just wait. Absolutely, I¡¯ll make both of us feel happy]

 CH 25

    When the next match started, I said I wanted to go to the bathroom and left the exam site.

    ¡ºAre you going? It could just be a prank.¡»

    [I see it a bit dark to be a prank. Also, I have a slight feeling]

    As I walked, I was chatting with Venus.

    When I took out the letter that was in my pocket, I saw again the words that were written on it.

    ¡ªIf you don¡¯t want us to interfere with the redhead¡¯s fight, go to the next place after the next match.

    It is a handwriting without features.

    Below the words was a certain place on the campus.

    This morning, when I tried to leave the inn, the owner gave it to me.

    It seems someone sent me this letter.

    The sender¡¯s name was not written.

    Well, surely the culprit is Lyos.

    ¡ºIt must be a ruse to keep you away from the place and then they would interfere with the girl¡¯s match¡»

    [It is very probable]

    Aria will not be able to win on her own.

    He must think about it without knowing that she got the replica-venus, but still tried to get emergency insurance.

    ¡ºIt might also be that he really have business with you¡»

    [Or it can be both]

    So, I got to the designated place.

    It was in the back of the school building, it was not a very crowded place.

    ¡°You must be careful¡±

    [I know]

    I did not find the figure of the person who was quoting me.

    While I was alert, I waited.

    After a while, a man came walking from the other side.

    ¡­¡­ .I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.

    Although I tried to explore my memory, I couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    ¡º¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t he the guy you ran into in the market?¡»

    [Huh, that¡¯s true]

    I am relieved by Venus¡¯s words.

    I remembered it.

    It certainly is that man.

    It was then.

    Suddenly, it felt like my head was spinning just like being drunk.

    Then a numbness ran through my body.

    [What is this¡­..?]

    ¡ºHm? What happens? Are you alright, Lucas !? ¡»

    My vision is clouded. He could hear the voice of Venus as if it were from a distance.

    I knelt on the spot, and that man appeared in front of me.

    This is bad¡­ ..is this his doing?

    But¡­. how¡­.?

    Looking up, there was an unnatural calm smile.

    [Do not worry. I will not take your life. You¡¯ll only sleep for a while]

    Immediately afterwards, I lost consciousness.

    ***

    [Still, I feel sorry for that girl, not only was her house crushed, but Lyos-sama was also charmed by her]

    Lyos follower Chedel spoke only with a weak smile.

    [The Regalia are jealous, selfish, and greedy after all. Oops, I think I got carried away and said inappropriate things]

    Chedel sealed his mouth with both hands.

    Currently he was a follower of Lyos.

    Originally, he should only be in his service role, but the current head of the Regalia family is very pampering to Lyos.

    Therefore, the orders of Lyos was almost equivalent to the orders of the head of the Regalia family.

    Therefore, you have no choice but to obey.

    Although Chedel is not satisfied with this degree of evil or something similar.

    [After all, everything that is not killing is boring]

    He muttered as he looked at the man who lost consciousness due to poison.

    It was a good thing that you won¡¯t wake up for the next several hours.

    Despite being driven by the desire to slice the sleeping man in front of him alive with a knife, Chedel tried to keep his promise to his master.

    For that, he tried not to look at him too much.

    So, he turned his back on hum.

    [¡­¡­ I see, so if you were his follower. But, you did make a very dirty move]

    It was then that the voice of the man who should be unconscious was heard.

    ***

    From an early age, Lyos has shown extraordinary talent with the sword.

    Every time his father and his vassals praised him, he felt happy and dedicated to swordsmanship.

    At the age of 10, he participated in the swordsmen tournament that was held in his territory, beating even the oldest swordsmen.

    Lyos believed and suspected that he was born with a special talent.

    He felt the humiliation in a swordsmanship tournament that was held when he was 13 years old.

    Although he received the expectations of his family and citizens as a whole, he was defeated by a girl who was younger than him.

    His opponent was the daughter of the Linslets.

    Although they were renowned for serving the royal family with teaching swordsmanship, the Regalia family also had a number of achievements in wars, and there was a time when they were called a line of warriors.

    Because they belong to such families, even if it was a children¡¯s fight, the disappointment of the surroundings was great.

    Of course, for Lyos himself as well.

    [Ahh, Aria. Since then, I have never forgotten you¡­ ..]

    Despite the fact that the head of the Linslet family was executed and their house was crushed, Lyos could not be pleased.

    It was not the way to end that humiliation.

    It would be a problem if Aria died in a place where he did not know.

    It would be of no use unless it is trampled on by its own hands.

    That is why this time he thanked the goddess when she showed up at the school for the entrance exam.

    There were several obstacles so far, but this time he will make her take a path made by him.

    [Fufu¡­ ..fufufufu ~¡­ ..Aria, I will definitely make you mine¡­ ..and then I will give you a lot of love every day¡­.]

    As he imagined the figure of that noble girl with her beautiful distorted face surrendering to him, Lyos smiled.

 CH 26

    This is the fruit of our love

    [I don¡¯t know what you are misunderstanding. I just trusted him. So I¡¯ll just focus on my match and I will definitely win]

    Truth be told, Aria knew of Lucas¡¯s situation without Lyos telling her.

    Of course, it was thanks to communication by thoughts.

 CH 27

He already made me a grown woman

 CH 28

    ¡­¡­ .This seems to be a desolate place.

    I wonder if this was once a weapons workshop, there was an old furnace and anvil .

    It is a closed room inside.

    It will be troublesome if he uses the poison again in this place¡­ ..no, I don¡¯t think so.

    He too would be affected.

    However, there is nothing better than taking it into account.

    I faced the man who seemed to be a follower of Lyos.

    He seems to be in his thirties¡­ ..no, he looks young, but he has some gray hair on his head, so he may be older.

    He was surprised at first when I woke up, but now he seems to have regained his composure.

    It seems that he is used to it, he is very calm.

    Even so, his eyes is focusing on my movements.

    [If a follower does this kind of thing, it will be a big problem when it is discovered]

    [Yeah that¡¯s right. But now I¡¯m having some trouble. The young master ordered me to keep you alive]

    It must be something obvious like taking me hostage and threatening Aria.

    He really is a scum.

    [However, if I let you live, this will come to light¡­ ..of course, it will be impossible to threaten you]

    I guess he sees it better to kill me to keep quiet and not take that risk.

    [Well the reason the young master wants you alive is so that later you can taste the humiliation]

    [Really, he¡¯s a fucking bastard]

    [Ahahaha, he¡¯s true to his wishes and doesn¡¯t seem very human right?]

    [Although you are also the same]

    For this guy I guess killing people is like washing your face in the morning.

    [Well, at this point, I guess I¡¯ll have to handle it at my discretion]

    While muttering happily, the man pulled a dagger from his chest.

    It was a knife with various decorations.

    The blade is purple in color and looks like it is emanating like a mist or something.

    ¡º¡±Be careful. I have a bad feeling about that dagger¡±¡»

    ¡º¡±I know¡±¡»

    I took a stance

    [I see you have a good sword. Yes, I can see it. At first glance it looks like a normal sword, but the brightness is different. There is no doubt, it is a wonderful sword ¡­¡­ however, it seems that it is not made of mithril]

    ¡ºHoo, it looks like he has good eyes¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be pleased by the enemy¡¯s praise¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because you don¡¯t compliment me!¡»

    Do you want me to compliment you so much?

    [But, this dagger is somewhat unique so to speak¡ª¨C]

    [Huh!]

    In the middle of the conversation, there was almost no preliminary action and he attacked me.

    Just before I couldn¡¯t feel killing intent.

    This guy is definitely used to killing.

    Stopping his attack with Venus, the sound of metal clashing echoed through the room.

    [I expected no less from someone who beat the young master]

    Even if I am currently strengthened by venus, his dagger lashed out with more power.

    ¡ºHuh! That weapon! Lucas, that is not a normal dagger! It¡¯s a cursed blade! ¡»

    Venus screamed as she made contact to the dagger directly.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s poison! That weapon is made by concentrating various types of poisons! A normal sword will melt just by touching it! Of course, the human body shouldn¡¯t touch it either! ¡»

    Did you say poison?

    ¡ºProbably what made you sleep was a poison from that weapon¡»

    [You mean it can also produce poisonous gases¡­ ..?]

    With quick movements the man began to attack again and again.

    It seems that with a single scratch on the skin, the poison will spread throughout the body.

    That¡¯s why he was targeting places where it couldn¡¯t turn into a fatal injury.

    [¡­ ..Hee~, yes you are cautious. As you can imagine, this is not a normal dagger. This is a cursed blade ¡°Poison Fang¡±. It can produce all kinds of poisons, it is a weapon for murder]

    ¡º¡± Poison Fang ¡°huh? So this explains the ogres that time¡»

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡ºIt seems like they put poison on you that made the ogres get excited and aggressive. That¡¯s why the number of ogres was excessive ¡»

    ¡ºSo, it was at the moment when we collided in the market¡­ ..¡»

    ¡ºHe probably put it in your leather bag¡»

    ¡ºSo that¡¯s why when I threw away the broken leather bag, they didn¡¯t come anymore¡­.¡»

    Still, it is a very troublesome weapon.

    Also, this guy is very skilled.

    [Fufu ~, you seem to be puzzled. I didn¡¯t think you could avoid my attacks. That¡¯s why the young master was defeated¡­ ..but, it is time to end this. Actually, this weapon can also be used in this way]

    Once the man pulled away, I thought about what he was trying to do, and then he thrust the dagger into the palm of his hand ripping the skin.

    [It is said that poison and medicine are two sides of the same coin. ¡°Poison Fang¡± can also produce poisons that can temporarily enhance physical abilities]

    At the same time, it seemed like an illusion as if his body had started to change.

    No ¡­¡­ it is not an illusion.

    His neck has become thicker than before.

    The same thing happened with the arms, legs, in the circumference of the chest, and the clothes that he was wearing were about to tear.

    His muscles have increased.

    [It¡¯s not just strength]

    Immediately after, the man attacked me.

    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s faster than before.

    The speed with which the dagger swung was like lightning.

    [Ahahahaha! How long can you keep holding on ¡ª¡ª- Eh?]

    He was laughing happily as if the mood had risen due to the poison, but suddenly a confused voice leaked out.

    The right hand of the man with which he held the dagger spun in the air.

    Then it fell to the ground.

    [W-What¡­ ..?]

    The man was stunned as if he couldn¡¯t believe what happened.

    Of course, it was me who cut off his right hand.

    [It is certainly a troublesome weapon. But unfortunately my sword is much better]

    Look, I praise you, so rejoice.

    ¡ºHmm. It doesn¡¯t seem very real to me¡­ .. ¡»

 CH 29

    Venus wanted to get compliments and that¡¯s what I did, and it was also thanks to the Linslet style that I learned from Aria that I was able to quickly cut off the man¡¯s hand.

    It was difficult to deal with this man¡¯s weapon simply by improving physical ability, or raising the sharpness of the sword.

    [I-It¡¯s impossible¡­ ..! How is it possible that I¡­ ..!]

    The man was currently has a confused face.

    A large amount of blood dripped from the tip of his right arm.

    If it is left that way he will surely die.

    However, while I thought he would escape, surprisingly the man raised the dagger from the hand that was cut off with his left hand.

    [Haa¡­ .Haa¡­ .Haa¡­ ..]

    And after taking a stance with his left hand, he again attacked me.

    Do you still intend to fight?

    It seems that he was anesthetized with some type of poison, he attacked me aggressively it also seem he isn¡¯t seriously injured.

    But, I have the advantage.

    However, I suddenly felt suffocated.

    My throat ached like it was burning.

    [Ahahahaha! I see you noticed! I have released a poisonous gas in this place! A moment ago, I injected myself with a poison that counteracts this poison!]

    Instead of trying to reduce the pain with an anesthetic, he first prioritized killing me¡­.

    This is bad, my conscience¡­ ..but it didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡ºI thought this could happen, so I have strengthened the poison resistance!¡»

    Of the various special skills Venus has, it seems to be able to teporarily strengthen some of those.

    Knowing that, the effect of other special skills will be reduced accordingly, but it is very convenient to be flexible depending on the situation.

    I recovered from the poison immediately, and shortened the distance as if nothing had happened.

    [What!?]

    The man was surprised and tried to react.

    He tried to stop my sword with his ¡°poisonous fang.¡±

    But, that¡¯s a bad idea.

    Because the purpose of this swing is ¡ª¡ª- destruction of the weapon.

    It is a blow that is capable of destroying that cursed blade.

    ¡ºHmm, I can easily destroy a low-class cursed blade like that!¡»

    Immediately after colliding with Venus, the small ¡°poisonous fang¡± blade was shattered.

    ***

    [Luke!]

    When I got back to the final exam site, Aria who noticed me ran over to me happily.

    [Sorry, he got away]

    That guy who tried to kidnap me, after destroying his cursed blade, threw a kind of smoke bomb and escaped.

    I chased him as he left a blood trail on the ground, but on the way I was interrupted by a water channel, so I had to give up chasing him.

    According to Aria, that man was an assassin of the Regalia family.

    His identity is ¡ª¡ª- ¡°poisonous snake¡±, an assassin wanted in other countries whose head has a high bounty.

    If i managed to catch him, it is possible that some gruesome cases of the Regalia family could have been come to light.

    Even if that man is not directly involved in the incident that caused the downfall of the Linslet family, all kinds of dark things would be exposed.

    [It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s enough that you are safely back]

    [¡­..I see]

    [Also, I could see the hope thanks to you]

    There was a powerful light in Aria¡¯s red eyes.

    [I will definitely prove my father¡¯s innocence and regain the honor of the Linslets]

    [Yes, if it¡¯s you, you will surely make it ¡­¡­ of course, I¡¯ll help too]

    [¡­¡­ T-Thanks, Lucas. I feel that if I¡¯m with you I can do anything]

    [I think you¡¯re exaggerating]

    At that time, when I replied¡­ ..

    [A-Aria¡­ ..!]

    A young man appeared before us.

    It was Lyos.

    The injuries from the fight appeared to have not yet healed, and he has painful burn scars all over his body.

    It seems that even now he was on the verge of crying from the shock of having lost to Aria.

    [I-It¡¯s a lie, right? What you told me during the duel that was a deception, right? ¡­¡­ it was to surprise me to show an opening, right¡­ ..?]

    It seems like he¡¯s overthinking it, Lyos asked something like that.

    Lie? What id talking about¡­..?

    [There is no way you could allow¡­ ..that man to touch your body!]

    Wait, what did you say to her, Aria-san¡­ ..?

    But, Aria did not show any expression and only looked at Lyos with cold eyes that could not see any emotion, and then she spoke.

    [It¡¯s not a lie]

    [If it is! Why do you keep lying !? You already beat me! So there is no need to say things like that!]

    [¡­¡­ In the first place, why do I need to tell you the truth?]

    [Because¡­.]

    Lyos spoke somewhat excitedly.

    [I realized¡­..! I-I¡¯m actually in love with you ¡­¡­! I certainly had a grudge against you too! I always thought I wanted to remove the humiliation from then ¡­¡­! But, at some point, other types of emotions also grew in me¡­ ..! And I could finally notice it!]

    The words each time increased and accelerated.

    [I can make you happy! Because I am a man who will surely become a hero! And with the power of the Regalia family, your home could be revived! That¡¯s right! Aria! You only need me! I¡¯m the right man for you!]

    It seems that he was cheering himself up, the strength returned to the Lyos eyes.

    ¡­¡­ .Probably, I suppose he was not informed that the cause of the downfall of the Linslet family was his own home.

    [Come on, Aria! Come to my side!]

    [No]

    Aria expressed her willingness to reject.

    [A hero? You? Don¡¯t make me laugh, you¡¯re weaker than me]

    [A-Aria¡­ ..]

    [Also, unfortunately¡ª¡ª]

    Her lips and mine met and then parted.

    [¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s how you see it. I am already his wife. It¡¯s not a lie or anything like that. We are in love. Right, Lucas?]

    [¡­¡­ Y-yes]

    We already have a physical relationship, but ¡­ now that I think about it, the first time she kissed me was when I was naked ¡­

    Ahh, the light disappeared from Lyos eyes¡­ ..

    I-Is it okay¡­ ..? he won¡¯t die from shock will he?

    [Let¡¯s go]

    Leaving behind Lyos who collapsed completely blank, we tried to leave the place.

    [Also, dont say something like that. He is a thousand times, no, he is tens of thousands of times a more wonderful person than you]

    I don¡¯t know if Aria¡¯s words reached Lyos¡¯ ears.

 CH 30

    Examines who passed the final exam were announced, and among them were Aria and myself.

    It doesn¡¯t matter even if Lyos bribed the judges, he was beaten by an examine. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no way they could get Aria to fail.

    After that, Aria said [Let¡¯s party tonight as we made it through] I had the same suggestion as her, so we went into a bar.

    [I¡¯ll drink too]

    [What? You too, Aria?]

    [It¡¯s because I¡¯m already an adult]

    No, I think that is not the meaning of being an adult ¡­

    The consumption of alcohol by persons under 18 years of age is prohibited by law in this kingdom.

    Although there is no such thing as penalties, so it often overlooked.

    Also, I had already consumed alcohol when I was Aria¡¯s age.

    [When I see you drinking very happy and enjoying it, it also makes me want to drink]

    [If you insist that much¡­ ..]

    And the moment Aria tasted the beer for the first time¡­ ..

    [¡­ ..It¡¯s bitter]

    I already expected it.

    At first I didn¡¯t think it was so delicious either, and I thought how is it that adults can drink something so bitter.

    But, until a moment ago Aria who declared herself an adult, pressed her face and kept drinking.

    [Hey, you¡¯d better not drink it all at once. It is not yet known if you are strong with alcohol at first]

    [I¡¯m fine]

    Upon realizing it, her cup was already empty and then she slammed it hard against the table

    [Clerk, another round!]

    [W-Wait a minute. Are you really okay?]

    [Don¡¯t worry sh! Looks like I¡¯m strong with alcoholghh!]

    No, no, no, it doesn¡¯t look like it to me.

    Aria¡¯s face is already red.

    I tried to stop her, but she didn¡¯t listen to me and kept drinking.

    [Ahahahahaha! Veshh it! Even I canhgh drink alcoholhgg]

    She was already completely drunk.

    On the other hand, she laughed very hard and the usual atmosphere that she always has seems to be a lie.

    [Come on ~, you drink more too sweetie ~]

    ¡­¡­ Sweetie?

    After laughing a couple of times, she leaned over to me.

    Then with a funny voice¡­.

    [Honey¡­ .I won¡¯t let you sleep tonight ?]

    Your character! Your character has changed!

    [Hey Aria, we¡¯re in a bar. The employee is smiling forcibly]

    [Ohh darling ~, yeah you¡¯re very shy ~ ?]

    Aria put her index finger on the tip of my lips.

    The other customers had their gazes on us.

    [How lucky you are¡­ ..to be with that young beauty¡­ ..]

    [Damn, what an envy]

    There were some who were drunk yelling [That¡¯s it, do it now!].

    As if I could do that here.

    [Amazing ~] [Beer is delicious ~!] [Darling, I love you ~ ?] [Ahahahahaha!] Aria who was laughing out loud and doing other things, was making a lot of noise, even I couldn¡¯t get drunk this time.

    And finally when she suddenly began to calm down, she fell onto the table.

    [ZZZZ ¡­¡­]

    She fell asleep.

    ¡ºI didn¡¯t think she was that bad with alcohol. I see that you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover ¡»

    Even Venus was surprised.

    [¡­¡­Goodness. When you can control yourself with alcohol, you can consider yourself an adult]

    ¡ºSure~ if you say so?¡»

    [Guh¡­ ..]

    Sometimes you say things that hit the spot.

    [Lucas¡­ .I¡­ ..]

    While stroking Aria¡¯s head, she was mumbling things in her sleep, I smiled.

    When I finished paying the bill, I carried Aria who was completely asleep and walked down the street at night.

    ***

    When I woke up, I felt a soft sensation in my arms.

    It was the touch of human skin.

    I could hear breathing sounds, a warm breeze caressing my chest.

    I see ¡­¡­ it looks like I slept with Aria again last night.

    My memory was somewhat fuzzy thinking about that.

    Yesterday we successfully passed the final exam.

    Afterwards, we celebrated it in a bar.

    Aria got drunk on alcohol for the first time, and I took her to her inn.

    When I put her on her bed, I returned to my own inn¡ª¡ª

    Hm?

    That¡¯s strange.

    I took Aria to her inn last night and then I went back to mine.

    Since I didn¡¯t drink that much so my conscience was clear, there is no question.

    So what is this heat that I feel in my arms ¡­¡­?

    Fearfully I lowered my gaze.

    It was a little girl.

    She must be five years old, maybe six.

    Her face was buried in my chest and her feet reached over my knees.

    She had beautiful silver hair, and looking down you can see that she had a beautiful face.

    Besides that, she¡¯s naked.

    Naked

    W-What¡¯s going on here !?

    I was certainly very sleepy, and I hurried to get here.

    Did I sleep with this little girl last night?

    No, no, no, no, of course not.

    First of all, who is she?

    Could it be that I picked her up in town?

    I don¡¯t remember¡­..

    [Lucas ¡­¡­ you have to¡­ .use me more¡­ ..]

    It seems like she was mumbling things in her sleep, but I couldn¡¯t get it.

    T-that¡¯s right! maybe Venus may know something.

    [Hey, Venus. Tell me what happened last night¡­ .. Venus?]

    The sheath containing Venus was on the floor of the room.

    There was nothing inside.

    ¡ºLucas, are you awake?¡»

    Suddenly, I could hear Aria¡¯s voice, and a great shudder ran through my entire body.

 CH 31

    When I heard Aria¡¯s voice, apparently it was from telepathy.

    Hurriedly, I replied.

    ¡ºY-Yes. I¡¯m awake¡±¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t remember what happened yesterday¡­ ..you took me to my inn right?¡»

    ¡º¡±¡­..Yes that¡¯s right¡±¡»

    ¡º¡±Thank you¡±¡»

    ¡ºM-More importantly, are you okay from the hangover?¡»

    ¡º¡±Yes. I feel more relaxed. Hey, is there something wrong? I feel like you¡¯re in a rush ¡»

    ¡º¡±It¡¯s must have been your imagination¡±¡»

    ¡ºI see¡­ ..Ah, I¡¯ll be there

    soon¡»

    ¡º¡±What?¡±¡»

    Immediately afterwards, I could her the sounds of footsteps.

    It was from the door of my room.

    ¡ºCould it be that¡­ ..¡»

    ¡º¡±Yes. I¡¯m currently now in front of your room ¡»

    This is bad.

    Very bad.

    If she discover that I slept with a little girl ¡­

    No, I didn¡¯t do anything.

    Seriously, who is she?

    ¡ºOh, it¡¯s not locked. I¡¯m coming in¡±¡»

    Who was the one who forgot to lock the door!?

    Wait, that can only be me!

    I¡¯m an idiot!

    [Good morning, Lu¡­ ..]

    Aria, who entered the room, first gave a soft smile to me who was stiff while sweating on the bed¡­ ..

    [¡­¡­ .cas]

    The moment she noticed the naked little girl, her smile disappeared.

    [Y-You¡¯re wrong. This is not what it seems. Try to calm down first, Aria]

    [I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not angry. So let¡¯s hear what you have to say in your defense]

    [So why are you holding the crimson princess in your hand while saying that?]

    Besides her expressionless face, this way of speaking is very scary.

    [I do not understand what you are saying. This sword is to punish a criminal, I have no intention of cutting you]

    [It seems the opposite to me!]

    And at that moment, it seems that the girl woke up from my screams, she got up making a small voice saying ¡°Hm ¡­.¡±

    For a moment, I was stunned.

    Being shone by the morning sun, she had shiny silver hair and white skin.

    She was so beautiful that she didn¡¯t seem to be human.

    Despite being naked, the word ¡°angel¡± came to mind.

    Even Aria was standing where she was as if she had forgotten her anger.

    And the opposite of us, the girl made an angelic smile and then spoke.

    [Good morning to both of you!]

    That voice is familiar to me ¡­ wait, she couldn¡¯t be ¡ª-

    [¨CVenus!? Are you Venus !?]

    [Well duhh. Of course, I¡¯m Venus]

    [Why do you look like that¡­.?]

    [Hmm? Ohhh !?]

    She finally seems to have realized that her current form is a girl.

    [Finally! I¡¯m able to take human form! Now I can eat delicious things too!]

    Venus jumped happily onto the bed.

    Naked

    [Hey, put something on first!]

    [Hm? It¡¯s true]

    Just when a light that came from anywhere and enveloped her body, she was wearing a cute dress.

    [Human form¡­..? Are you capable of doing that?¡­ ..It¡¯s incredible. But wait, why is it shaped like a girl? I always thought you were an old man or something¡­.]

    [I was made as a woman just like the goddess Vigne! Actually, I would have to be a flashier and more beautiful adult, but I don¡¯t have enough power yet, so I¡¯m in this girl form now]

    Still, I was surprised because it was sudden.

    I didn¡¯t become a kidnapper, and even more so I wasn¡¯t killed by Aria.

    [Th-Thinking about it, I¡¯m still dressed¡­ ..because it¡¯s the same clothes as last night, I came back and slept on the bed as it was¡­ .. Aria?]

    I¡¯m relieved that my misunderstanding has been resolved, but I realized that Aria was weird.

    Her lips were trembling¡­ ..

    [She¡­.]

    [She?]

    [She is so cute¡­..!]

    Her eyes were shining and then she hugged Venus in her girlish form.

    [Ohh?]

    [Are you really Venus? You have very beautiful hair¡­.! Uwaa, it¡¯s so silky! And your cheeks are so soft!]

    Aria began to touch Venus¡¯s hair and cheeks.

    It seems that she likes to touch Venus in her child form.

    She¡¯s certainly cute, but¡­ ..

    [Fufufu, as I thought, Aria¡¯s breasts are the best]

    On the other hand, Venus was touching Aria¡¯s breasts with a vulgar smile.

    It seems like she¡¯s an old pervert after all ¡­¡­

    ***

    [Hoo! Those skewers look delicious! Lucas, buy that for me!]

    We brought Venus in her child form and came to the market.

    There was an area where the food stalls are from one side to the other.

    The fragrant smell entered Venus nostrils.

    Venus insisted like a child because now that she could eat what she wanted to.

    ¡­¡­ Although it seems there is no need for her to eat.

    I had no choice but to buy her a skewer, Venus gazed at it happily as her small mouth began to drool.

    Then after taking a bite¡­.

    [Hmm, it wasn¡¯t as tasty as I thought]

    It seems that sense of taste have not yet adjusted.

    However, she innocently began searching for the next meal.

    As Aria stared at her with a smile, she spoke.

    [Fufu ~, it looks like we have a daughter]

    [¡­ ..If it weren¡¯t for her personality, she would be very cute]

 CH 32

    There are dormitories on the premises of the Royal Saintgra Knight Academy.

    Most of the students who go to the academy live in these dormitories, and only a few do not use them.

    Since the sons of nobles from other countries also attend, it is said that it has something like large public baths and a luxurious dining room.

    Aria and I, who obviously had no money, wanted to use the dorms, we requested it after we had been admitted.

    And as requested, it appears that we can now move to the dormitories today.

    [I think the men¡¯s dorm is on the right]

    [The female¡¯s dorm is this way. See you later]

    It seems that the men¡¯s dorm and the female¡¯s dorm are a bit far away.

    When I parted ways with Aria, I went to the men¡¯s dorm alone.

    No, I was not alone ¡­¡­

    [I want to go to the female¡¯s dorm too!]

    [You are certainly a girl¡­ ..but since you are my sword, it will be a problem not having you around]

    [HooHoo, does that mean you can¡¯t live without my body?]

    [If you say it while in that form, you will cause a lot of misunderstandings, so stop]

    I was with Venus in her child form.

    [Also, return to your sword form. It looks like I¡¯m trying to bring a little girl into the dorm. I don¡¯t want to cause a misunderstanding after I just got admitted]

    [Fine~ It can¡¯t be helped]

    Venus returned to her sword form in frustration and fell into the sheath.

    [Let¡¯s where¡¯s QA¡­ ..my room¡­ ..]

    I continued down a wide corridor, and found my assigned room.

    I received a key from the lady in charge of the bedroom at the reception that said 213-B, the room was on the second floor.

    [Oh, it¡¯s here]

    I put the plaque on the door that had the number 213 on it and went inside.

    There was a leather upholstered sofa with a long shaggy rug in a large living room.

    Furniture that seems to be expensive.

    For someone like me, this room worries me.

    However, This is the room that was assigned to me.

    It is structured to share a living room, bathroom and a dressing room ¡­¡­ although there is a public bathroom, it is installed in each room¡­ ..it was for sharing.

    A and B, there are two private rooms, I am B, so¡­ ..

    [What door is it?]

    There are several doors and I don¡¯t know which one leads to B¡¯s room.

    I tried to open the door that was closest at the moment.

    After a moment, I regretted that.

    [Ah¡­ ..]

    To my bad luck there was a person.

    And in a figure that was not wearing anything.

    Drops of water dripped from her glossy black hair as well as onto his healthy, slightly tanned skin.

    It seems like it was just when he finished taking a bath, he was trying to grab the bath towel off the wall.

    [Huh !?]

    Noticing me, his surprised face looking at me over his shoulder.

    [I¡¯m sorry!]

    I hastily apologized and closed the door quickly.

    It looks like it was a dressing room that leads to the bathroom.

    And if you are using this place, you are surely a resident of room A.

    Damn, I should have knocked first.

    Fortunately, I just looked at his back.

    Even so, he was a very good looking guy¡­ ..

    I could only see his face a little, he must be in his teens.

    It was the clear impression of a beautiful guy.

    But, what doesn¡¯t go out of my mind ¡ª¡ª is his ass.

    It had a rounded shape, somewhat tight and firm.

    Unlike his somewhat tanned skin, this place was white and cool as snow.

    I may have seen the most beautiful and shapely butt for the first time.

    ¡ºIt was a nice butt that made you want to touch it right ?!¡»

    I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, but I can¡¯t deny it.

    But wait.

    This is the boys bedroom.

    So now that was ¡­¡­ a man?

    And speaking of which, I think I¡¯ve seen his face somewhere, it was when i was taking the entrance exam.

    He was the boy who asked us if we were okay when the endless pack of ogres attacked us.

    I collapsed right where I was.

    [Did I fall in love with a man¡¯s butt ¡­¡­?]

    While I had both hands on the ground while I lamented for a while, afterwards, I heard a voice from behind.

    [¡­..]

    The door was a little open, the pretty girl face¡­ ..no, the pretty boy¡¯s face had only half exposed.

    It may be because he had bathed, but hus cheeks were red.

    It seems that he was somewhat embarrassed.

    [You are a new student who will use room B right?]

    [Y-Yes. Sorry about earlier]

    [No, do not worry! It was my fault for not locking the door¡­ ..]

    Saying that, he completely left the dressing room.

    For a man he is quite small.

    In addition, he has long eyelashes and beautiful lips, I guess it is inevitable not to confuse him with a girl.

    But, he was wearing boy¡¯s clothes.

    [You don¡¯t need to use honorifics. You are the senpai, I am the kouhai]

    [Y-Yes ¡­ no, I mean ¡­ sure]

    As I am someone quite old, the young man nods with difficulty.

    [Umm¡­ ..we saw each other a couple of times in the exam, didn¡¯t we? you remember?]

    [Yes. When that group of ogres attacked us in the dungeon]

    [If fact. To be honest, I am surprised you were able to overcome that. Besides, it was also on Turull Hill]

    [Ah, could it be that you were the one who gave me that metal plate¡­.?]

    [That¡¯s right, I was helping the examines]

    Then, the young man extended his hand.

    [My name is Cruxie]

    [I am Lucas]

    [It will be a pleasure. ¡­ .Lucas¡­ .kun]

    ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t think they would call me ¡°Kun¡± at this age.

    It feels strange.

    ***

    ¡ª¡ª Did I fall in love with a man¡¯s butt¡­ ..?

    [I-I¡¯m glad¡­ ..he didn¡¯t realize¡­ ..]

    Returning to his room, Cruxie remembered what the new student had muttered, and breathed in relief.

    Because his back was turned, it seems hea only saw his butt.

    ¡­¡­Nevertheless.

    [Uhh¡­ ..still, it was very embarrassing¡­ ..]

 CH 33

    The entrance ceremony was held in a large auditorium at the academy.

    It is said that in the Knights Academy has a two-year system, and that the first year students are composed about 100 people.

    About 80 are nobles, and 20 commoner students who entered.

    A male / female ratio would be 7:3 out there.

    It seems that there are also many students and teachers at the ceremony.

    Rather, it may be more students.

    Most of the seats up to the second floor had been taken.

    Among them, I suppose there will be a high ranking nobleman as a representative of this kingdom.

    ¡ºAh, the one with the cute butt is there¡»

    [Stop calling him like that]

    Since it seems that the students are also participating, I could see Cruxie.

    ¡ºDo you share a room with him?¡»

    Aria who was on the side seat asks me telepathically.

    ¡º¡±Yes. The one with the cute rear ¨C no, it¡¯s Cruxie. You may have seen him at the time of the exam ¡»

    ¡ºUnfortunately, there were many that I don¡¯t remember. Even so, you do have a cute senpai ¡»

    ¡ºWhen I first met him in the room, I thought he was a girl, and it was supposed to be the boys¡¯ bedroom. Also, it was in the dressing room, I was really surprised ¡»

    Of course, there is no way I can tell her that I liked his cute butt.

    Cruxie is a good person.

    Because he taught me so much, I had no trouble getting confused by not knowing where each spot is in the bedroom.

    By the way, it seems that he is a commoner just like me.

    I thought he was an arrogant noble like Lyos, but if it¡¯s him, I guess things will be fine.

    Perhaps, to avoid problems, the nobles and commoners are in different rooms.

    And speaking of students, I haven¡¯t seen Lyos among them.

    ¡ºOhoho, there are a lot of cute girls! I see, for that reason you took the trouble to come to this place, it¡¯s so you can have a lot of young wives right? ¡»

    Of course not.

    At that moment, there was a commotion.

    A certain person came on stage.

    [She¡¯s beautiful¡­..]

    [That person is¡­ ..]

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was directed to the stage.

    I took a deep breath.

    An incredible beauty was there.

    She had emerald green hair.

    It rolled up slightly and stretched to the waist.

    Her eyes were the same color as jewels, she has a perfect face.

    Her age must be 17, maybe 18.

    She is still young, but her name is probably known throughout the kingdom.

    Of course, even a commoner like me knows it.

    Fiora Rea Sentgra.

    They call her the most beautiful person of this kingdom, she is the daughter of the current king.

    She¡¯s is the second highest right of succession to the throne.

    But, today she was not here as royal, but as a student representative.

    Currently, She attends this academy.

    [To all the new students. Congratulations on your admission this time]

    There was no nervousness at all even in front of the crowd, Princess Fiora gave a dignified voice in the auditorium.

    As expected of royalty, she must be used to these kind of things.

    [I am Fiora Rea Saintgra. As you all know, I am part of the royal family of this kingdom]

    When Princess Fiora said that with a subtle look, many of those gathered took a straight posture.

    You can¡¯t disrespect royalty.

    I also hurried over and corrected my posture.

    But the next moment, Princess Fiora relaxed her expression and smiled.

    With a soft smile, the tension of the place is released.

    [But, here I am a student from this academy. I would like to build a close and unbiased relationship with all of you from now on. So don¡¯t create walls just because I¡¯m royalty, I¡¯d be happy if you came to talk to me normally]

    ***

    [¡­¡­ Even if the princess said that, don¡¯t get any strange ideas. That was her thought as Her Highness, of course, She still must be respected to the fullest, so do not think that anyone can casually approach her.]

    After the entrance ceremony.

    When only the new students got together, the teacher said it out loud.

    Well, I imagined it.

    Regardless of the noble ranks, there is no way that the lower nobles and commoners can get close to the princess.

    Even if she gave her consent herself, the surroundings will not be quiet.

    ¡º¡±Moron! It is the royal road of a hero to add a princess to his harem! So you must attack by all means! ¡»

    [Yes,yes whatever you say]

    After that, there was an explanation on how to take the classes.

    If you want to be a civil servant or a military officer, it seems that the lessons to be received will be different.

    [If you want to target a military officer. To graduate it is necessary to complete practical assignments issued by the academy. The level of difficulty will gradually increase, in the end, it is almost impossible for individuals to achieve. Therefore, I recommend that you create groups¡ª¡ª ¡°units¡±, cooperate with each other do you all get it]

    By becoming a knight, you will be assigned to a unit and must act in groups.

    It is probably in anticipation of it.

    Even if you became an adventurer rather than a knight, it is still natural to form a group.

    You can also form a massive group or clans. Something like that.

    An adventure with a small group, not to mention the dangers, the efficiency is not very good.

    Instead of defeating weaklings, it is easier to get rare dropped items by defeating a strong enemy, even if it has to be distributed by the number of people, the benefit is greater.

    In my opinion, it would be at least three people, if preferable four or five would be fine.

    [Even so, having a bad members will make it inefficient]

    [That¡¯s true. If we add someone, we should do it after identifying them well]

    When the briefing ended and we are allowed to go, Aria and I were discussing it over there.

    The number of units, it seems that the members are up to the students.

    Thanks to that, I am thankful to be able to do this together with Aria, but it worries me a lot.

    [If we think about it a lot, there will be no one at the end]

    [¡­..It¡¯s something difficult]

    ¡ºEither way, it must be a woman! It can¡¯t be anyone other than a woman! If possible, that princess! ¡»

    ¡ºHey, your attitude has been very strange for a while!¡»

    [Sure-Sure whatever you say]

    And then, while we were discussing things ¡­ ..

    [Lucas-kun!]

    It was Cruxie.

    While waving his hand with a smile on his face, he walked over here.

    ¡­¡­ .Even though he¡¯s a man, he¡¯s cute.

    Putting that aside, he came at just the right time.

    I will try inviting him.

 CH 34

    [Hmm¡­ .. let¡¯s see. When it comes to you, I suppose there is nothing to worry about]

    [What do you mean?]

    [Look closely. There are people who have been following us]

    As soon as he said it and I looked back, there were some students who seemed to be of higher grade.

    It seems they were frustrated thinking that Cruxie had gotten ahead of them.

    [Can units be formed with higher grade students?]

    [Yes. Every year a recruiting battle takes place between units. Among the new students this year, you are the ones who are attracting the most attention]

    Apparently the students who were watching the final exam battle spread rumors about us.

    Cruxie told us that because Aria defeated Lyos who was known to have the best skills among the students, it is possible that several units will come to invite her.

    [Hee. By the way, are you in a unit too, Cruxie?]

    When I asked, Cruxie showed some hesitation, and answered as someone unlucky.

    [Unfortunately, now I am alone]

    It could be that he was originally together with senior grade students, but is it a pattern that everyone has left after graduation?

    [Anyway! I guess there¡¯s not much to worry about. So I think you should think about it carefully. If you are close with someone, I think it is also good to try going on an adventure together for a while]

    [I see]

    I took a look at Aria.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine by me¡»

    I got your permission, so I¡¯ll ask you.

    [In that case, would you like to try forming a unit with us?]

    [Eh? With both of you?]

    Cruxie looked away.

    If he¡¯s looking for members too, it¡¯s a good deal.

    First of all, I don¡¯t want to be with a unit that has multiple nobles.

    If possible, let him be a commoner just like me, and instead of being someone of the same grade, it would be more reassuring to have someone senior.

    Also, we¡¯ve only met recently, but I think he¡¯s a trustworthy person.

    [But¡­ ..]

    It seems like he has his own circumstances, So he seems to be hesitating a bit.

    [¡­ ..Well, if you insist¡­ ..]

    [Ohh, do you agree?]

    [Y-Yes. If someone like me is fine with you. But¡­ ..Ah¡­ ..just you know, you don¡¯t have to worry! I wasn¡¯t cast aside due to my lack of ability!]

    ¡­¡­. Did they cast him aside?

    [I¡¯m Aria. I heard about you from lucas. It is a pleasure meeting you]

    [I¡¯m Cruxie! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too ! Aria-san!]

    ¡ºCruxie became our partner! Tititititititin ~~~~ ? ¡»

    What is that mysterious melody?

    Hm¡­.?

    Wait, a moment ago she was complaining that she doesn¡¯t want any male members, So why Venus didn¡¯t object now?

    ***

    The next day after the induction ceremony was over, we decided to invite Cruxie to practice.

    Currently we are in the dungeon.

    There are still a few days before classes start.

    So, it was decided to see how much could be done with this unit by then.

    We plan on staying for three days and two nights.

    By the way, the place we are in is ¡°The Great Seland Labyrinth¡±, which was also a part of the entrance exam.

    [Haa!]

    [Fuhii !?]

    Cruxie¡¯s fist sent a six-foot orc flying.

    The orc that collided with a tree trunk turned to ash, it seems it was fatal.

    [Cruxie, behind you!]

    [Huh!]

    Instantly reacting with my voice, he turned where he was and launched a kick.

    A trent that was trying to attack Cruxie from behind¡­ . it was literally crushed from his kick just now.

    [Such power¡­.]

    Aria muttered as if in a daze.

    [Do you have something like a force-strengthening item or something?]

    [No, I don¡¯t have. I¡¯m just very confident in my strength]

    Saying it with pride, he sure possess overwhelming strength that does not suit his small body.

    Even though he says he doesn¡¯t have any equipment on, he can defeat monsters with his own power.

    Our current location is the second floor of the dungeon.

    It is called the forest floor, and as the name says, it is a floor with several trees.

    Monsters that are designated primarily as D-Rank treat appear, such as Orcs and Trent.

    An ordinary adventurer would have a hard time fighting, but Cruxie beat them with one blow.

    It was like an overkill.

    [As expected of an upperclassman]

    [I-I¡¯m not that much]

    Cruxie¡¯s cheeks turned a red and then¡­ ..

    [Besides, you guys are amazing enough. And it seems that they have become stronger than the time of the exam. This is just my impression, but I feel like it took me a bit to defeat opponents of this level¡­ ..]

    As he turned his head to the side, Cruxie lifted the backpack he had put on the ground so he could fight.

    The size was three or four times the size of my and Aria¡¯s luggage.

    [Are you really okay like this? If you are tired we can swap]

    [I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m also confident in my stamina!]

    Due to Cruxie¡¯s own offer, he is carrying most of the luggage.

    Certainly, it looks like he¡¯s not tired at all¡­ ..well, if he says he¡¯s fine. It can¡¯t be helped.

    Even so, it seems that there is too much luggage ¡­

    And as having noticed my look, Cruxie ashamed said¡­.

    [¡­¡­ I-I¡­. Eat more than others¡­ ..]

    It seems it¡¯s contents must have been mostly food.

    ***

    At the time of the exam, we were able to get through the first floor on the first day, but on this day we were able to reach the safe area on the second floor.

    Today we will camp here.

    Actually, when we formally admitted to the Knights Academy, there was a huge benefit for expeditions¡­ ..like food, maps and potions¡­ ..all were provided by the school.

    Thanks to that, there is not much to worry about.

    ¡­¡­ .However, you have to careful and report everything.

    [You sure eat a lot]

    [Uhh¡­. Is that my energy saving is bad¡­ ..]

    Cruxie, who was still eating the food he took out of his backpack, apologized for his bad appearance.

    [No, I¡¯m just saying that it is healthy to eat well]

    [T-that¡¯s right]

    When lunchtime ended, we decided to take a nap in a cramped tent.

    It is an area where no monsters appear, and as in the exam, no one stood guard.

    I got in the middle, and they both slept on either side.

    After a while, I could hear Cruxie¡¯s breaths.

    I was also about to get into a good dream, but¡­ ..

    ¡ºHey, Lucas¡­ ..¡»

    Suddenly, I heard Aria¡¯s voice telepathically, and I rubbed my eyelids.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? ¡­¡­ Huh !?¡»

    Although we were already very close together because of the narrowed space, she moved closer to me.

    Her face is very close.

    At a distance to hug her.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just, we haven¡¯t done it since then¡­ ..¡»

    It seems that she was excited, her breathing was somewhat agitated.

    Her wet breath caresses my nose.

    That we haven¡¯t ¡­¡­ certainly, the only time I slept with Aria was that night.

    ¡ºStill, it wouldn¡¯t be good to do it in such a place¡­ .Cruxie is sleeping next to us. W-We¡¯ll do it when we get back, okay? ¡»

    ¡º¡±¡­..Fine. But at least a kiss¡­ .. ¡»

    When I thought her face was getting closer, our lips touched.

    Well, if it¡¯s just a kiss¡­ ..

    At first it was a soft kiss.

    But, gradually it seems that that did not satisfy her, then she inserted her tongue¡ª¨C

    ¡ºShhhh, the noise¡­.¡»

    Because she was so passionate, I had a hard time not making noise.

 CH 35

    [It¡¯s already been a while but is there a problem, Cruxie?]

    [Eh?]

    [It seems that every time our eyes meet, you look away in a hurry¡­ ..]

    [R-Really? I-I think it¡¯s just your imagination. More importantly, let¡¯s keep going! If we can¡¯t get to the third floor, it wouldn¡¯t be a good training for us!]

    Since morning, Cruxie seems acting strange, but when the monsters began to show up, he gradually returned to normal.

    ¡­¡­. Did something happen?

    It was on this floor where we had a very bad time because the ogres kept appearing during the entrance exam, this time the orges only occasionally appears, so we were able to advance without much difficulties.

    Of course, it¡¯s also thanks due to Cruxie¡¯s and Aria¡¯s crimson princess.

    Because of that, we were able to get to the safe area on the third floor, which was the main objective during the exam.

    [Are you both all right?]

    [I have no problems]

    [Me neither]

    [Okay, so, Should we go to the fourth floor first before taking a break? We could explore places that are not too far from the stairs so we can come back quickly as we get tired]

    We decided to go down to the fourth floor.

    [Uwaa, what is this place?]

    [A world of ice¡­.?]

    It was the first time Aria and I entered this floor, and we took a deep breath at the sight that stretched out before our eyes.

    It seemed like a new world.

    The floor and walls are covered with ice and snow.

    The forest floor was amazing too, but I can¡¯t imagine that this place is also inside the dungeon.

    [The fourth floor is an area of ice and snow]

    [H-How cold¡­.]

    [It¡¯s true¡­ ..I feel like I¡¯ll catch a cold if I stay still]

    The temperature was very cold.

    [What kinds of monsters appear here?]

    [Well, there¡­ ..the ones that appear the most are the ice wolves, they are monsters that expel a freezing breath from their mouths]

    Cruxie told us.

    [It¡¯s called an ice breath, using it takes a bit of time to freeze its prey until it becomes impossible to move while taking a distance. If it¡¯s just one, I assume their strength must be at D-Rank threat, but when it¡¯s composed of a group, they would be at the top of C-Rank threat]

    Wolf-type monsters are intelligent, and they are often in groups ¨C

    Also, having freezing breath makes it annoying.

    [The white grizzly is strong on its own. It is a large monster that exceeds 3 meters in length. They are probably stronger than trolls and ogres]

    It seems that it can be said that most of the monsters here are C-Rank and higher.

    [Also, be careful not to lose your balance]

    [It certainly looks very slippery]

    [You may not slip on the ice, but your feet may get buried in the snow and it will be difficult for you two to move]

    It seems that were need to pay extra attention to our footing.

    So, as we walked away from the stairs a bit, we started looking for monsters.

    [Huh! How fast]

    [That¡¯s a white grizzly!]

    A large bear covered in a pure white fur noticed us, and began to close distance at great speed.

    Because its body is large, it is quite intimidating.

    [Leave it to me!]

    After Cruxie said that, he took off.

    [Ahhhhhhh!]

    He ran towards head on towards white grizzly

    Then they clashed

    A normal human would definitely fly off.

    However, Cruxie had stopped it with that little body that he has.

    [Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!]

    Also, he lifted the white grizzly¡¯s body and threw it.

    [Graaaaaaaa !?]

    Hitting the ice, the white grizzly raised a cry.

    Suddenly, Aria jumped over there.

    Due to the slashed it received on the back, the fire began to burn the white grizzly¡¯s body.

    It was the power of the crimson princess.

    [Graaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!]

    In a few moments, it¡¯s large body was engulfed in flames, it tried putting out the flame¡¯s but to no avail.

    It seems that this bear is weak with the fire attribute attack.

    I decided to finish it off to free it from its suffering, .

    It¡¯s huge body fell.

    It then turned to ash and dropped the material called ¡¾majuu nail ¡¾.

    *

    We went back to the safe area on the third floor again.

    [You two are amazing. I guess we won¡¯t have any trouble on the fourth floor. It doesn¡¯t seem like you two are newcomers]

    [You too, I was surprised that you were able to throw the white grizzly]

    [Haha, As I said I was only confident in my strength¡­ ..]

    Cruxie says it humbly.

    [But, I didn¡¯t think you could throw it that way. I don¡¯t know much about it, but martial arts are very amazing right?]

    [Where did you learn it?]

    [I¡­. Practiced abit on my hometown]

    [Hometown? Hee, what kind of town is it?]

    I asked him, but it¡¯s seems to be on the northern border, it was a name I had never heard.

    [You don¡¯t know it, do you? All can i say is that it¡¯s a great place in the countryside]

    [Did you take the trouble to come from there to the capital?]

    [¡­¡­Yes]

    For some reason, Cruxie¡¯s seemed acting strange.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t want to talk much about this topic.

    [Anyway, those two¡¯s swords aren¡¯t normal right? Especially Aria-san¡¯s sword has the special attribute effect¡­ ..but, if I remember correctly, I think you were using a knife during the fourth exam. ¡­ ..]

    [W-Well, a lot happened]

    [¡­¡­ Y-Yes]

    I think it would be better still not to tell him about Venus.

    ¡­¡­ .If I knew about that ability, I would probably label myself a pervert.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t treat <Queens Harem> as something shady! ¡»

    And if he knew of my relationship with Aria, he would probably feel isolated.

    I guess I¡¯ll tell him as we get more familiar.

    After we finished eating, we decided to take a nap to get ready tomorrow.

 CH 36

    After exploring the dungeon for three days and two nights, we returned safely to the surface.

    Class starts tomorrow.

    [We should all see eachother from time to time to discuss future plans]

    [Especially Cruxie who is of different grade, we¡¯ll have to make some adjustments¡­¡­ Cruxie?]

    [Eh? Ah y-yeah, sure]

    [[¡­¡­.?]]

    It seems that something is wrong with Cruxie.

    He didn¡¯t talk to us much.

    When we chatted a bit, his cheeks would turn red and he would look away.

    [Good. So is it okay should we meet up somewhere?]

    [Where should it be? The bedroom also has spaces for that kind of thing, but¡­.]

    [In that case, I know a good place]

    We decided on the time and place of the meeting, and then we went back to the academy.

    When I separated from Aria and Cruxie and returned to my private room, Venus reverted to her childlike form.

    [Uh-ha! I can finally move freely after such a long time!]

    Because i was always with Cruxie in the dungeon, she remained in her sword form the entire time.

    I guess that¡¯s why she¡¯s stressed, Venus got on the bed and started jumping.

    She was completely like a child.

    [I¡¯m a sword, and it¡¯s not painful at all to be that way, but I like being able to move like this. Yay!]

    [It¡¯s fine by me, but you¡¯d better not make too much noise. Cruxie might hear you. It¡¯ll be bad if they find out I have a little girl in the room. Still, I feel like he¡¯s been avoiding us since we entered the dungeon]

    [Avoiding, huh?¡­ ..Kukuku]

    For some reason, Venus had a big mocking smile.

    [What?]

    [No, it¡¯s nothing ~]

    After a while we all meet in a cafeteria set up in the school building.

    [Is it really okay to be in a place as fancy as this?]

    Cruxie made a small forced smile.

    [It¡¯s fine. Students can use it for free]

    [Seriously?]

    [Most of the customers are commoners. Noble students use a better place]

    [¡­..I see]

    For someone poor like me, this is already extravagant ¡­¡­

    I was also struck by the luxury of the student dormitory room, again it reminds me how great the academy I entered.

    [So when should we do things as a unit, it is not difficult to adjust the schedule. Both first and second years must take classes in the first half]

    Due to the practical lessons and assignments, we often have to leave the city for several days.

    Therefore, it is said that it will be easier to the second half.

    [I see. So if you want to be a military officer, you don¡¯t need to receive a separate special lesson in the second half right?]

    [Yes]

    ¡°And then,¡± Cruxie went on to explain.

    [When it comes to attendance, it¡¯s not very important. Therefore, if you do your best on the exams, you will be able to get enough credits. In the case of units, the lessons that are taken are shared, some of them take a method like the one that everyone studies later with a note taken by one person. Of course, the school side accepts it]

    [Hee]

    It really helps a lot to have a senpai.

    Suddenly, the place erupted in commotion.

    When I looked towards the entrance, there was the figure of a person that I saw at the entrance ceremony.

    [P-Princess Fiora !?]

    The clerk raised her voice.

    That¡¯s right

    That person was a great beauty who has the right to succeed the throne of this kingdom, Princess Fiora Rea Saintgra.

    Regardless of the states of the surroundings people, she entered the place with a dignified step.

    Ahh, certainly this store is not a fancy place¡­ ..

    It may be bad compared to the noble area¡¯s, that came to mind.

    But why is she here?

    As I was thinking about that, she was approaching a seat near where we were sitting.

    ¡ºHooHoo! She maybe looking for you! This is an opportunity! ¡»

    Of course not.

    Although we are in the same school, it is impossible for the princess to have taken interest with an old man like me.

    In that case, it must be with Aria?

    Certainly, Aria was the daughter of a former noble.

    It would not be strange if she met the princess.

    But my expectations were betrayed.

    The princess smiled like a beautiful flower, and sat next to¡ª-

    [I¡¯ve been looking for you, Cruxie-sama]

    ¡­¡­ .. Sama?

    [Y-Yes, Princess Fiora¡­.]

    Cruxie got up hastily, and tried to kneel where he was.

    But the princess stopped him.

    [Goodness. I¡¯ve already told you several times. Just call me Fiora]

    [B-But, that¡¯s¡­.]

    [Also leave the honorifics. We already known each other right?]

    [Y-Yes¡­ . okay¡­ .Fiora-san¡­ ..]

    The Princess has a big smile on her face, Cruxie on the other hand just given up.

    Anyway, I didn¡¯t think the princess and Cruxie knew each other he is supposed to be a commoner.

    And looking closely, there are no people around.

    What she was talking about during the entrance ceremony was not really a social expression.

    Or maybe even if Cruxie is a commoner, unlike me, is a a son of a wealthy person?

    ¡­¡­ No, I think he said he was from the countryside.

    [By the way, Cruxie-sama. Have you already made up your mind? I¡¯ve been looking for you all the time to hear the answer]

    He may be making an important promise or something.

    We saw Cruxie and thought it would be better if we left, but he shook his head.

    On the contrary, his eyes said ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±

    Then the princess spoke again.

    [Cruxie-sama. Please join my unit]

 CH 37

    [Cruxie-sama. Please join my unit]

    I didn¡¯t think it would be a direct invitation from the princess to join her unit.

    Normally anyone would accept it as an honor, but Cruxie shook his head.

    [I-i can¡¯t, it is impossible for a commoner like me to be in the same unit as the princess]

    [That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. Because you are considered the strongest in the school!]

    The princess replied instantly, it seems that she will not give up easily.

    ¡ºCruxie must be very good if the princess says it herself.¡»

    ¡ºI certainly thought he was stronger than Lyos, but¡­ ..¡»

    Aria and I, who were completely out of the conversation, spoke out of thoughts.

    [W-Well, actually¡­ I¡¯m already part of a unit with them]

    Saying that, Cruxie looked at Aria and me.

    His expression said ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡­¡­ Hey, hey, it looks like you are dragging us into a troublesome situation.

    Of course, the princess¡¯s eyes also turned towards us.

    [Ara, where have I seen you¡­.]

    Looking at Aria¡¯s face, she seemed to have noticed something for a moment, but it seems like it was just her imagination and she turned her head to the side.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve only met once or twice. I don¡¯t think she remembers me ¡»

    ¡ºRather, it¡¯s better like this ¡­¡­ considering this situation¡»

    The princess murmured a little.

    [I see¡­ ..so you are in a unit with these people¡­ ..]

    While smiling superficially, it was a voice that could be felt some frustration and irritation.

    That is natural.

    She came to give him an invitation to be part of her unit, but he was already in another unit.

    [¡­¡­ You mean, you prefer to be with them more than me ¡­¡­]

    She didn¡¯t break her smile but i could see that she was looking at us with a dark aura behind her.

    S-She¡¯s upset ¡­¡­ She¡¯s absolutely upset.

    For me who have never met royalty, this is too much for me.

    However, I can¡¯t depend on Aria.

    Since her goal is to regain the honor of the Linslet family, it would be the end if she does something that makes the princess sulk.

    Since she don¡¯t seem to remember it, it would be better to leave it that way.

    [T-That¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry¡­.]

    Cruxie was trying to reject her.

    At that moment, as if she had thought of something , the princess suddenly declared.

    [I see! In that case, I just have to join this unit too!]

    [Ehh !?]

    At those unexpected words, Cruxie raised a surprised voice.

    [N-No, that¡¯s¡­.]

    [It¡¯s OK! there would be four of us including me! That would be a good number of people!]

    [B-But, your unit¡­ ..]

    [You do not have to worry. There are five of us including me, even if I leave the unit there would still be four people left]

    The princess in this unit?

    She must be joking.

    The place will not be silent.

    [You can¡¯t, princess!]

    Suddenly a sharp voice intervened.

    It was a girl about the same age as Princess Fiora.

    She was frowning somewhat, it seems that she is a serious and direct girl.

    [Ara, why is that Marie]

    [Don¡¯t give me that! I took my eyes of you for a second and I find you doing this¡­ ..!]

    [It¡¯s because you are very noisy when you are with me]

    [T-That¡¯s because you have too much freedom! Besides, what do you mean by leaving the unit !? It can¡¯t be allowed especially that he¡¯s part in commoners-only unit!]

    It seems that she is the princess¡¯s escort, and she has some very good understanding in what¡¯s going on.

    As if all her answers were rebutted, the princess puffed out her cheeks.

    [So what can I do to get Cruxie-sama be in the same unit with me?]

    [Please give it up]

    [I don¡¯t want to]

    She didn¡¯t look like the person that shown great dignity at the entrance ceremony, but now she looked like a child.

    [You are causing problems for Cruxie-]

    [Eh? R-Really? Could it be that I¡¯m giving you problems¡­ ..?]

    The princess fearfully wanted to confirm it.

    [¡­..¡­.]

    Even if it¡¯s true, he couldn¡¯t just nod, Cruxie scratched his head with a weak face.

    [¡­¡­It can not be helped. I¡¯ll leave it like this for today]

    Finally, Princess Fiora leaves.

    As she left the cafeteria with her escort, the tension that filled the place was undone.

    But curious eyes turned to us.

    Because our meeting was interrupted we decided to leave the cafeteria.

    ***

    [Do you have a moment?]

    An employee who was cleaning the table of the customers who just left, was surprised by the sudden voice that spoke to him.

    Because it was the princess of this kingdom who was there.

    Although she had already left, it seems that she returned again.

    But this time she had a hood covering her head.

    Thanks to that, the other customers didn¡¯t notice her.

    [P-Prince¡ª-]

    [Shh. Be quiet, please. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I finish what I came to do]

    The princess kept talking.

    [The cup of tea where the black-haired person was drinking earlier. Please sell it to me for five gold coins]

    *

    Princess Fiora who have just returned to her room out of breath but excited.

    [Ahh! Cruxie-sama¡¯s saliva¡­ .is here¡­ ..! ahaha]

    The cup of tea that she bought from the cafeteria earlier was in her hand while having an ecstatic expression.

    [I want to lick it¡­ ..but, it would get dirty with my saliva¡­ ..! Still, I want to have an indirect kiss with Cruxie-sama¡­ ..! Ahhhh! What should I do!?]

    As she raised her voice holding her head, then as if a sudden idea come into her mind her eyes were shining.

    [That¡¯s it! Only half¡­.! I just have to lick half of it!]

 CH 38

    [I¡¯m really sorry. I used the both of you to be able to reject her]

    After leaving the store, Cruxie apologized.

    Aria and I said ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡±.

    [But, Still i was surprised. I didn¡¯t think the princess would come to invite you in person]

    [She seems to like you a lot]

    Cruxie made a weak smile.

    [I saved the princess who had fallen into a dangerous situation once in the dungeon. Since then, she has been inviting me to her unit¡­ ..]

    Those who are part of the princess unit must be people with great talents.

    So, wouldn¡¯t it be nice if he joined? ¨C I guess not.

    After the meeting was over, we went back to the bedrooms.

    As I parted with Cruxie and entered my room, I immediately realized something.

    [A letter?]

    A letter that was on the door fell to the ground.

    And when I checked the content¡­ ..

    ¡°Stay away from the princess.¡±

    That was written.

    Although it was a few simple words, I felt something gloomy behind it, and it gave me a chill.

    There is no name of the sender.

    But the recipient¡¯s name was written.

    [It¡¯s for Cruxie!]

    Apparently I was in the wrong room.

    But, I don¡¯t think I can give this to Cruxie.

    Also, I probably felt that He had already received a similar letter many times.

    [Even after denying the princess he still get this? I suppose that if he joined, it would be worst]

    I feel bad for him.

    Cruxie is supposed to have done nothing wrong, but because of the princess, he must have had a really bad time.

    *

    The new students are divided into five classes of approximately 20 people¡­ .. from class A to E, and they will receive their lessons.

    It seems that they were separated according to the results of the entrance exam, but basically all the commoners were of class E.

    This is not only because there is a difference of social standing, it seems that there are also reasons for the learning of the students that is very different from the children of the nobles who receive tutors from childhood and were educated.

    Certainly, it is difficult and inefficient to teach students with a very different level of knowledge.

    From the second grade it is said that classes will be reorganized according to the desired course, whether it be civil servant or military.

    At that time, if the test result is good, even commoners can be in the same class as nobles.

    What the E class will learn mainly in the year is, Politics, History, Geography, Mathematics, Military.

    If it is noble, it will surely be cultural.

    Even if you are a commoner or a wealthy merchant, you could learn a lot.

    [¡­¡­ Although I don¡¯t]

    If it¡¯s history and geography, I know something.

    It is very fragmented because I have not learned systematically, surely most that I remember is wrong.

    According to Cruxie, even if you are in a lower class from the starting point, even upon graduation, you will be asked to have a level of competence comparable to that of a noble, will you also have a hard time?

    Compared to civil servants, it seems that those who target military officers are much better.

    [If there is something you don¡¯t understand, I can help you]

    I¡¯m counting on you, Aria-sensei.

    When she was young, she also learned from a tutor.

    Classes in the classroom start very early in the morning and end before 12.

    The practical lessons are from noon, but before that you have to have lunch.

    I was on my way to the cafeteria with Aria.

    [Hey, the woman there]

    We heard a sudden voice and stopped.

    Looking back, a somewhat broad young man walked towards us with two other people.

    They are probably upper-grade students.

    [You there red hair. You¡¯re the girl named Aria who beat Lyos in the entrance exam right?]

    [That¡¯s right¡­. and you are?]

    [My name is Zeon. I am the second son of the Count Salthora family]

    The young man named Zeon, had the atmosphere of being very spoiled.

    ¡ºAria, do you know him?¡»

    ¡ºI know the name of Salthora. But I don¡¯t have any acquaintances because our territories were very far away. Also, he¡¯s the second son¡­. ¡»

    The title of count is secondary to the Regalia family, which is marquis.

    Because he suddenly spoke to her, I thought he was an acquaintance of Aria, even though they are both noble, due to the long distance of the territories, there was not much contact.

    And that second played a count, Zeon spoke smugly with his arms crossed.

    [You, join my unit]

    Looks like he came to invite Aria.

    It¡¯s like Cruxie said.

    [Even being a commoner you defeated him, even if it was by luck, your abilities are passable]

    What¡¯s up with that attitude?

    Not caring about what we think, he spoke as if commanding it.

    Of course, Aria firmly rejected him.

    [I refuse. I¡¯m already in a unit]

    [Don¡¯t tell me with him?]

    [Yes]

    Zeon stares at me.

    [For a freshman, you look very old]

    Do not bother.

    [Now that I remember, I heard that there was an older student among the new ones, is that you? I also heard that you have some skill. Unfortunately I cannot increase the number of commoners or my unit¡¯s prestige will drop. So I can¡¯t let you join]

    For my part I do not want to enter a unit with someone like you.

    And at that moment, Cruxie was passing by.

    Then saw us.

    [Lucas-kun and Aria-san? What a coincidence, let¡¯s go to lunch¡ª-]

    As soon as he saw Zeon¡¯s face, he swallowed his last words and his smile fell.

    However, the change in the expression on Zeon¡¯s face that noticed him, was much greater.

    He looked disgusted and didn¡¯t try to hide his bad mood.

    [Insolent¡­.]

    Then Zeon looked at us and asked.

    [Do you know this guy?]

 CH 39

    [Do you know this guy?]

    Zeon asked us unpleasantly.

    [More than knowing each other, we are in a unit together. Although provisional]

    There is nothing to hide.

    I told the truth.

    [¡­¡­ Dissolve it]

    [Excuse me?]

    [I said dissolve your unit]

    Hey, hey, what is this guy suddenly saying?

    Also, why are you ordering us?

    [I refuse]

    [Me too. Of course, I don¡¯t want to eljoin your unit]

    When Aria and I rejected him, Zeon yelled [¡°Some commoners trying to defy me !?¡±]

    It seems like he wanted to fight right now.

    In a hurry those who accompanied him spoke to him.

    [Z-Zeon-san, calm down please!]

    [There is a teacher over there¡­ ..]

    We could see some students talking to a teacher across the corridor, and Zeon seeing that out of the corner of his eye¡­ ..

    [Tch¡­ .. you will definitely regret that decision]

    After saying that, he left.

    I think it was a line that I had heard from someone else before¡­ ..

    Cruxie approached somewhat fearfully.

    [Um ¡­ sorry, because of me they treated you that way¡­]

    [This is not your fault]

    [But¡­.]

    At that moment, the letter that was mistakenly placed in my room yesterday passed through my mind.

    ¡ª¡ªStay away from the princess.

    It was probably someone other than Zeon, but even so, there are many who couldn¡¯t accept that the princess gets along with Cruxie.

    He has trying his best to distance himself to the the princess as everyone says.

    But just staying away from the princess will not satisfy many, most want to teach him a lesson due to the affection he receives from the princess. Like the young man from before.

    I guess that must be why Cruxie was not part in any unit.

    Or perhaps, the members of his unit could have threatened him as what happened today.

    When we tried to invite him he was a bit hesitant, it must be because he thought we would see him the same way.

    But wait, what if Cruxie decided to join the princess unit, I wonder if everyone thought of that possibility.

    Hatred or jealousy, maybe those emotions are very strong that they do not think well.

    It seems that all my assumptions were correct.

    [¡­ ..I¡¯m sorry for keeping quiet]

    [You don¡¯t need to apologize. First of all, we invite you]

    [That¡¯s right]

    [Y-Yes¡­.]

    Cruxie who seemed to be very sorry, I spoke clearly.

    [Just because they tell me those things, I have no reason to obey him]

    [But, it may cause problems¡­ ..the people in the unit I was in before, it seems they received a lot of harassment¡­ ..]

    [Do not worry about that]

    In Lyos case at the time, it seems like he really wanted to kill me.

    Although I don¡¯t think it was that far.

    [¡­..Thanks to both of you. But, don¡¯t push yourself too hard]

    [Yes. I know. Well, since we¡¯re all here, are we going to have lunch together?]

    When I proposed that, Cruxie for some reason widened his eyes.

    [Hm? is there a problem?]

    [N-No, it¡¯s nothing. I was just a little surprised]

    [Surprised?]

    [This¡­ .because¡­ nothing had changed until now¡­ ..]

    It was a bit difficult to hear him, but he muttered happily.

    ¡ºOh! It seems that the cute butt¡¯s feeling towards you increased a lot! Kukuku, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he falls in love ¡»

    Why does it have to be like this?

    Besides, Cruxie is a man.

    ¡ºKukuku¡­ ..¡»

    Hey, what was that laugh just now?

    ¡ºIt¡¯s nothing ~¡»

    ***

    The practical lesson was in the afternoon.

    In this school it is basically study in the morning, and practice in the afternoon.

    In the case of the practical lesson, a classification was made in contrast to the studies.

    There are good and not very good students, it was natural.

    Without distinction between nobles and commoners, everything was divided into five classes from I to V.

    In addition, together with the upper grade students.

    However, Cruxie was in I, Aria in II, and I was in III. Unfortunately, the three of us got separated.

    When we went to the designated training ground, about fifty students had gathered.

    Although there are higher grade students, the reason for the large number of people is because classes I and II are elite.

    By the way, to become a military officer, at a minimum, you must be in Class III or higher at the time of graduation.

    [This is the where you would do combat practiced every time]

    The instructor explained to the new students that just enrolled.

    Since it is the third class, the number of new students is about a third.

    [Today we will carry out mock duels]

    Apparently our first lesson would one-on-one duels, just like in the final entrance exam.

    It seems that depending how we performed in this, it¡¯s possible to move up to a higher class immediately.

    [Hey you, face me]

    When I heard a voice unexpectedly, it was the obese young man I met earlier, Zeon.

    He¡¯s also in class III?¡­ .. I see this is not a big deal.

    Or rather, can he fight with that body he has?

    [It¡¯s fine by me]

    I accepted it without problems.

    [Fum. You seem quite confident]

    [Well, I don¡¯t feel like losing¡­ ..]

    Zeon raised his hand to the instructor.

    [We will do it first]

    [Very good. So let¡¯s get started right away]

    The instructor nodded and urged us to the center of the training ground.

    [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to kill you]

    Zeon smiled and said that.

 CH 40

    Zeon finally appeared in front of me.

    I waited too long for someone who decided have chosen me as an opponent in the mock duel.

    Well I guess it¡¯s because it took Zeon a long time to put on his armor.

    He was wearing thick full body armor.

    Because he was wearing a helmet the same way, I couldn¡¯t see his face well.

    ¡ºHmm. It looks very heavy, will he be able to move with that? ¡»

    As Venus said, Zeon¡¯s movements were restricted.

    Besides his fat body, the armor must be very heavy.

    Even walking here seems quite difficult.

    Inside his helmet, harsh breathing could be heard.

    [A-Are both of you ready right?]

    The instructor also had a ¡°is this really okay?¡± Face.

    The attention of the students draws closer to us.

    It is apparently one duel at a time, and others will be able to see it.

    Watching the fight should also be part of the training.

    [¡­ .Well, you¡¯re already prepared right?]

    [Prepared?]

    [Exactly. For not obeying my orders]

    Zeon said it with heavy breathings.

    You don¡¯t need to try so hard, so let¡¯s start this match at once.

    As the instructor saw that we were both in agreement, he said ¡°Then let the mock duel begin.

    For the moment, I pulled out Venus and positioned myself.

    Zeon¡¯s weapon is also a sword.

    ¡­ ..How will he attack me?

    Zeon waved the sword at that moment, although it was clearly out of tune.

    As I was thinking about what he was doing, immediately afterwards, something unexpected happened.

    Suddenly the blade reached towards me.

    I jumped back and dodged it.

    [Did the sword grow?]

    ¡ºHoo, it seems he have a very interesting sword. It probably has the special effect ¡°expandable¡± ¡»

    While I was impressed with what Venus was saying, Zeon¡¯s sword just like a whip came again.

    Zeon didn¡¯t move from his place at all.

    But, skillfully manipulating the handle of the sword, the expandable blade attacked me.

    [Hahahaa! What do you think? It¡¯s a very useful sword, isn¡¯t it? This is a whip-sword and it moves freely at my will. Even if I don¡¯t move]

    ¡ºAhh, even if you say that, it¡¯s not something easy to handle. It takes time to master it ¡»

    I see.

    As expected of a senior grade student from the Knights school.

    [And also my custom armor. Vertainly carries considerable weight, but it has enough defense to survive an attack even from a dragon¡¯s claw. You won¡¯t be able to scratch me with that mediocre sword of yours. That means I can attack you one-sidedly!]

    ¡º¡±Mediocre!? Hey Lucas! Smash that armor to pieces and show how amazing I am! ¡»

    Being ridiculed by Zeon, Venus was outraged.

    Even though she¡¯s a divine sword, She¡¯s indeed look like an ordinary sword.

    [Yes Yes. I guess I¡¯ll try]

    [What!?]

    I stomped on the ground, and approached Zeon at the same time.

    Zeon took gasp as he probably wasn¡¯t expecting my speed.

    But, he has that confidence of his absolute defense¡­ ..

    [Pff, it¡¯s useless¡ª¨C]

    Before hearing his words, I swung my sword and stepped out from behind Zeon.

    [¡­ ..Ha, as expected. It is impossible that with that sword you can¡¯t¡ª-]

    CRACK!

    [¡ª¨C do something to this armor¡ª¨C huh?]

    Zeon doesn¡¯t have a single scratch on his body.

    It¡¯s because I made sure to cut only the helmet.

    Otherwise, it would the outcome would be ugly.

    [W-What¡­ ..?]

    Zeon opens his eyes and shakes his lips.

    [I-It¡¯s impossible¡­. What did you do!? What kind of trick did you use !?]

    [It was just a simple slash]

    [That can not be! This helmet is a special order item that can even survives a dragon¡¯s claw! It¡¯s expensive luxury armor unattainable for a commoner like you!]

    Even if you tell me that.

    Also, I feel sorry for destroying such expensive armor, as long as the whole body is protected with armor, it is obvious that you must handle that armor first.

    ¡ºEven if he says it can survive an attack from a dragon¡¯s claw, It¡¯s defense was a bit poor. Could he have been scammed by the blacksmith? But he says it was a special request, or is he referring to the point that the armor matches the size of his head and body? ¡»

    Haha, he certainly wouldn¡¯t fit into ordinary armor.

    At Venus¡¯s guess, I unexpectedly started laughing.

    [What are you laughing about!?]

    [Ah, sorry, sorry]

    [Kuh¡­ .you are the first to make fun of me up to this point! You¡¯re just a commoner¡­ ..that¡¯s enough, I will no longer have mercy!]

    Zeon began swinging the sword around.

    The speed was increasing rapidly, to the point of being impossible to see.

    I can only hear the sound of the wind being cut.

    [Hahahaha! Now you won¡¯t be able to get close to me!]

    Zeon laughed triumphantly.

    [Whats wrong? You can come closer! If you can!]

    Zeon launched provocations.

    [Are you scared !? Haha¡­ coward¡­! Hahaha¡­ ..th-then I¡¯ll go!]

    Although Zeon was getting closer, he is slow from the weight of the armor.

    I stepped back, and kept out of range where the sword extends.

    [Y-You¡¯re a coward¡­ ..Haa¡­ .and you plan to become a knight¡­ ..Haa¡­ ..Haa¡­.]

    It is obvious that he is suffering.

    It is because of the speed with which he is moving the sword¡­ ..

    Your arm will be heavy from the armor.

    ¡­ ..I suppose I should get this over with.

    [T-this is¡­ ..my territory¡­ ..Haa¡­ .Haa¡­ .the knights¡­ .are braver¡­ .. Guh !?]

    My kick slammed into Zeon¡¯s face.

    The sword slipped from his hand with the blow.

    As he flew and spun, the students who were watching run away yelling ¡°Hii!¡± ¡°Uohh !?¡±

    [H-How¡­ .was able to get closer¡­ ..]

    [No, the speed slowed down a bit]

    [What do you mean¡­.?]

    As blood spurted from his nose, Zeon fell right where he was on his back.

    Because he did not have the helmet, a loud sound was heard from the back of his head that hit the ground.

    [Hey, are you okay? ¡­¡­ hm? Looks like he fainted]

    Zeon rolled his eyes.

    ¡ºUmu¡­. this guy, could it be that he¡¯s a minor character? ¡»

    [Well who knows]

 CH 41

    [S-So that¡¯s what happened¡­ ..]

    Speaking of mock duel with Zeon, Cruxie nodded with a complex expression.

    He probably think i have caused trouble again.

    [I wish you could calm down a bit about that]

    [¡­ ..The nobles are like a mass of pride, they will probably try to take you down one way or another]

    Aria told me that.

    Well Zeon certainly doesn¡¯t seem like a guy to take it easy.

    [Well¡­ if I can make them focused on me instead of Cruxie, that would be fine¡­ Sorry]

    I wanted to say ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡±, but we are talking about Cruxie.

    It¡¯s probably useless.

    So, I proposed something to him.

    [Well then can i eat something in return. The first task was announced. Would you help me with that?]

    [Ah, me too]

    For graduation, it is necessary to complete the individual practical assignments issued for each student.

    The difficulty of the task is from level 1 to level 10. To graduate, it is said that at least the task at level 8 must be completed.

    Although the task from level 1 to 3 were issued, it seems that you do not necessarily have to do it in order.

    If level 3 is completed, 1 and 2 are automatically cleared, and the next will be the assignment from level 4 to 6.

    [Hey.. Lucas-kun¡¯s this level 3 task, you can get the item called ¡¾fire lizard scales¡¿ if you go to the great Seland labyrinth]

    The dungeon as usual huh?

    [Salamanders living on the fifth floor, in the volcanic floor drop it. Aria-san¡¯s level 3¡­ ..is getting ¡¾Ice Wolf Fur ¨C Large¡¿, dropped by the ice wolves]

    Speaking of ice wolves, they are those monsters that appear on the ice and snow floor.

    On the fourth floor.

    [But, normal ice wolves don¡¯t drop a big one, I think at least one of the pack leader class should be defeated]

    [Anyway, if we go to that dungeon, we could complete the level 3 task right?]

    I see.

    [Yes that¡¯s how it is]

    I¡¯m glad, both level 1 and level 2 are tasks requirements have lower risk, but it would take a long time.

    If so, it would be faster to try level 3.

    [What about you Cruxie?]

    [Well, I have already passed to level 6, but¡­ ..]

    [Was there a problem?]

    [¡­ ..I think it was a bit risky]

    Because we are a unit, we can help each other task. Especially with the help of Cruxie who has managed to reach level 6 by himself.

    It will be something easy if it is level 3.

    ¡­¡­ Of course, I don¡¯t know what will happen in the dungeon, so it would be better not to be too optimistic.

    ***

    Right now, we are on the fourth floor of the great Seland labyrinth.

    [Grrrr!]

    [Grrrraaa]

    [Ohhhh !!]

    A group of ice wolves attacked us at the same time.

    Their number was more than twenty.

    The groups we had found so far were five to six at best, but this time there¡¯s quite a lot of them.

    [Leave it to me! Crimson princess!]

    When Aria swinged her red sword, the approaching wolves were engulfed in flames.

    [Guhh!]

    [Gahh!]

    [Ohh!]

    The beasts¡¯ cries rang out.

    For an ice wolf, flames are it¡¯s biggest weakness.

    While they were rolling on the snow to put out the fire, Cruxie and I finished them off.

    [Grrrrrrrr!]

    It was then.

    A large ice wolf that was probably hiding in the shadow of the snow, went straight to Cruxie.

    It¡¯s probably the leader of the group.

    [Woah !?]

    Cruxie was pushed down.

    But hand-to-hand combat, is his forte.

    Taking advantage of that momentum, he kicked it hard to the stomach.

    [Hi-Yah!]

    The wolf leader then tried to bite into Cruxie¡¯s throat, but he managed put some distance between them.

    [Haaaaa!]

    Then, Aria managed to slashed it and blood splattered on the snow.

    Soon it¡¯s body was engulfed in flames, still it doesn¡¯t give up.

    When it recovered and stepped away, the wolf leader tried to use it¡¯s ice breath.

    [I will not let you!]

    I immediately rushed and managed to sneak to its flank to deliver a stab to it¡¯s heart.

    [Ohhhhhhhhhhh !!]

    Raising a great cry, the dead wolf leader turned to ash.

    Seeing that their leader was defeated, the wolves that could still move run away.

    Ice wolves are relatively cowardly monsters, sometimes escaping when they discover that the hunt is about to fail.

    [Are you two okay?]

    [Yes, and you Cruxie?]

    [Y-Yes, I don¡¯t have any particular injuries. Although it was a bit surprised. More importantly, look!]

    Cruxie pointed to the ashes of the wolf leader from earlier.

    There was a silver fur between that.

    [Wow! that¡¯s definitely ¡¾Ice Wolf Fur ¨C Large¡¿!]

    It seems that with this Aria¡¯s task is completed.

    This dungeon changes its appearance a lot on each floor.

    The first floor is the maze floor.

    The second floor is the forest floor.

    The third floor is the cave floor.

    The fourth floor is the ice and snow floor.

    The fifth floor is the volcanic floor.

    This way.

    But even on the same floor, its difficulty is not equal.

    For example, the number and strength of the monsters, the problem of traps or the hostility of the environment.

    There are irregularities depending on the place.

    It is difficult to find a large ice wolf like that one near the entrance. We had to go in pretty deep.

    [Let¡¯s hurry to the safe zone. Around here, from time to time a snowstorm occurs]

    [I would like to avoid that]

    We walked through the thick snow and ice, finally reaching the safe zone.

    It was inside a cave and it feels relatively warm.

 CH 42

    When we finally got to the safe zone, we began setting up camp.

    Today we will take a break.

    [It seems that there are few people who have reached this point]

    Aria looked around her.

    Certainly, there were more adventurers and others in the safe area on the third floor.

    And looking around here, the number is much less.

    [That would be because the fourth floor is difficult. It¡¯s cold]

    [¡­ ..Oh, it seems that it has already heated up]

    We were eating around a campfire.

    We had some sausages on skewers.

    It would be difficult for a person to bring alot of food during a long expedition, especially inside the dungeon for several days.

    [¡­ ..Even so, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who has brought a large amount]

    [Uhh]

    The number of sausages is not ten or twenty.

    Cruxie always carries twice our luggage, but most of the content is food.

    [I-It¡¯s just that¡­ .. you can get free food from the academy¡­ ..and with Aria-san¡¯s sword, you can make fire at any time¡­.]

    [Im not a portable stove you know?]

    [I-I know]

    Certainly, Aria¡¯s crimson princess and her ¡¾Fire Control¡¿ ¡°Unique Skill¡± is very convenient.

    Usually you need to use a magic tool or a fire stone to make a fire.

    However, since magic tools are expensive, it is impossible for the academy to pay for all of them, fire stones are stones that create fire when hit, but fire disappears quickly so it is disposable.

    Dry wood had to be found somewhere to keep the fire going.

    On this floor covered in ice and snow, it is difficult to come by.

    In that sense, the crimson princess can even dry up damp trees, there is nothing to worry about lighting a fire in such a place.

    Sensing that the food if finally ready Cruxie took a bite of the sausage.

    ¡ºHer lips with the ember shining on them is erotic¡»

    What are you saying?

    [¡­ .I would like to take a bath]

    Suddenly, Aria muttered under her breath.

    I understand how you feel.

    Even in this extreme cold, I sweat a lot after getting this far.

    But this is a dungeon.

    There is no luxury like that.

    But speaking of which, I would like to clean my body with a towel and change my clothes.

    When I looked at Cruxie was somewhat hesitant for some reason.

    [¡­¡­ Well, there¡¯s a place you can clean yourselves, but¡­ ..]

    [What? there¡¯s a place here?]

    *

    That was in a location not far from the safe zone.

    [Amazing! Could this be a hot springs¡­.?]

    Staring at that steaming pond, Aria had her eyes shining.

    When I got closer and put my hand ¡­ ..it¡¯s certainly hot.

    [Why is there so much hot water in this place?]

    [I do not know either. But, I guess because the next floor is the volcanic floor, maybe it¡¯s influenced by that]

    I do not know how if I¡¯m correct, but the soil here is heated by the heat of the 5th floor, and it seems that with the melting ice and snow, they become hot water with temperature just right.

    Aria had to go in first.

    Cruxie and I will wait for a while.

    [Hey wait, where are you planning to go?]

    [I also want to go in with Aria ~!]

    [What am I going to do if a monster appears?]

    Venus tried to go with Aria in her human form without permission, I grabbed her by the neck and stopped her.

    This perverted sword.

    [Hey? Didn¡¯t you hear the voice of a child?]

    [I-It must be your imagination]

    I¡¯m glad Cruxie was looking the other way.

    Meanwhile, I shoved Venus in her sword form back into the sheath.

    ¡º¡±¡­.It can not be helped. I guess I¡¯ll look at Aria naked through the replica. hehehehe¡­ .. ¡»

    [You can you also do that¡­ ..?]

    After a while, Aria appeared with a refreshed expression.

    With her skin and hair wet.

    ¡ºWomen who finish bathing look 30% more beautiful kukuku¡»

    Of course, Aria was already a beautiful girl from the beginning.

    [It really was a good bath]

    [Now it¡¯s our turn. Come on Cruxie]

    [¡­ ..Y-Yes]

    *

    [Ahh, how relaxing ~, this is paradise¡­ ..]

    ¡ºYou smell old¡»

    Shut up.

    But, I¡¯m actually an old man, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    My tired body feels like it¡¯s relaxing.

    I didn¡¯t think there was such a place in the dungeon.

    If the difficulty of getting here was less, it could have been a very popular place.

    By the way, just in case, I put Venus on top of my head instead of a towel.

    ¡ºKuhh¡­ .. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite rude not letting me enter the hot springs?¡»

    Due to the size of the pond, it seems that I can swim.

    It¡¯s shallow around here though, but it seems to get deeper as you go as your feet don¡¯t reach it, there¡¯s a chance there are monsters in the water.

    It would be wise not to stray too far from shore.

    [Other than that, Cruxie is sure taking his time]

    When I took off my clothes a while ago, he said ¡°You can go ahead!¡±

    But what is he doing?

    ¡ºOh, his already here¡»

    A shadow appeared behind the steam.

    For some reason he was somewhat embarrassed with red cheeks, Cruxie with a towel around his body entered the water.

    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s embarrassed if it¡¯s like that ¡­

    Also, he turned his back on me, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off his butt so beautiful that you could see through the towel.

    Heat concentrates on my crotch.

    No, no, no, he is a man.

    Even if it¡¯s cute, it¡¯s a man¡¯s butt.

    As I try to tell myself, I struggle to push bad thoughts out of my head.

    ¡­..Even so.

    Despite being the owner of great strength, Cruxie¡¯s arms are slender and the width of the shoulders is narrow.

    And his skin looked very smooth and fresh, overall he looks like a woman.

    [Fuwaa ~, it¡¯s certainly very refreshing]

    His face that finally turned here relaxes as if melting.

    Cute¡­..

    I guess it doesn¡¯t matter anymore if it¡¯s a man or a woman as long as it¡¯s cute? Even though I was heading in a ridiculous direction because of what I thought, that happened¡­.

    [Waa, it¡¯s a penguin]

    When I looked in the direction of Cruxie¡¯s voice, a penguin was walking on the ice.

    It was getting closer to here.

    [Fufufu, did the penguin also come to enter the hot springs?]

    Cruxie laughed in amusement.

    And he approached the penguin being defenseless.

    At that moment, I had a bad feeling.

    At first glance it looks like a cute penguin, but perhaps it is a dangerous monster.

    It is because we are inside the dungeon.

    [Cruxie! Be careful! It could be a monster!]

    With Venus in hand, I ran towards him in a hurry.

    [Eh?]

    When he turned his face, he seemed to be in shocked.

    [~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ !!!! ???]

 CH 43

    While I was wide-eyed and stunned, he tried to run away from me.

    [NNN-Don¡¯t come here¡­ ..!]

    [Cruxie! It¡¯s dangerous!]

    [Hiiii! I¡¯m telling you not to come!]

    Immediately afterwards, the penguin pulled out its fangs and tried to attack him.

    It was a monster after all.

    [Waa !?]

    But when Cruxie was shocked and waved his hand, he hit the penguin¡¯s cheek sending it flying.

    [Kyuu¡­.]

    The penguin was defeated in one fell swoop and turned to ash.

    ¡­¡­ Ohh.¡ºLooks like he was a weakling.

    ¡ºLooks like it was a weakling.

    Venus said that.

    [Anyway, you have to be careful]

    [¡­¡­ ..]

    [Hm? What¡¯s up, Cruxie?]

    [I-It¡¯s nothing]

    For some reason, Cruxie was looking the other way, not turning this way.

    But what was it that surprised you just now?

    Ah, is it because of this¡­ ..?

    Trying to look at my lower body, I finally noticed the condition I was in.

    I was 90% erect.

    Was I turned on by the body of a man¡­ ..?

    No, more important than that.

    Perhaps Cruxie misunderstood that I could feel this way for a man because of this¡­.?

    That¡¯s why he told me not to approach too hastily¡­ ..

    ¡­¡­ How will I solve this misunderstanding? After this, I started to think seriously.

    ***

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen that from a man¡­ ..

    I didn¡¯t think it could be that big!

    It far surpassed my imagination, it surprised me ¡­¡­

    But, I guess that won¡¯t go into the pants if it isn¡¯t relieved¡­. must be something like that?

    ***

    [¡­ ..F-Finally it¡¯s time to go to the go to next floor. It¡¯s also very difficult. They call it the volcanic floor]

    After taking a nap in the safe zone, we were about to leave.

    [If I had to choose, I prefer hot to cold]

    [That¡¯s true]

    After being in a cold place, we wanted something warmth.

    Personally, I like hot more than cold.

    But when I entered the fifth floor, I immediately thought that I underestimated the temperature.

    [What is this place?¡­¡­]

    It is much hotter than I expected.

    Thanks to that, I can¡¯t stop sweating the whole way.

    We continued walking along the rocky and lumpy path, the environment was violent where lava flowed everywhere.

    Just by walking a little, it seems like it robbed you of your physical strength.

    [On this floor, the temperature always exceeds 40 degrees]

    [Really? But are you okay, Cruxie?]

    [Y-Yes. I¡¯m used to the heat]

    Despite saying that, Cruxie wipes the sweat off his forehead.

    He was sweating more than us because he is walking with a lot of luggage on his back.

    For a man he has a little longer hair that sticks to his cheeks and neck, his clothes was also soaked ¡­¡­ how to say, it was somewhat erotic.

    Wait, what, he¡¯s a man.

    This is bad, I think the heat is affecting my head¡­ ..

    Even though I¡¯m in that state, Aria was calm.

    It seems that she can prevent the heat through her ¡°Fire Control¡±.

    ¡ºYou also have strengthened heat resistance to a certain extent¡»

    Despite that I am like this.

    [Thinking about that, Cruxie¡¯s physical strength is abnormal¡­ ..]

    In terms of muscular strength and physical strength, he is far from a normal person.

    Looks like he¡¯s not human.

    In this world there are ¡°beastmen¡±, a race that has characteristics like those of a beast.

    I heard that it was not only the appearance, but also its capabilities that surpass humans, such as an enormous strength just like a great ape, the tribe of cats that have incredible agility, and the tribe of dogs that have the senses. smell and good hearing.

    But he doesn¡¯t have beast ears or a tail, nor does he have fangs.

    At least it seems that there are no changes in his appearance

    ¡­¡­ Apart from having a very pretty face being a man.

    Also, after the incident yesterday, Cruxie and I are somewhat distant.

    [Did something happen? Both of you are acting weird]

    [I-It¡¯s nothing]

    [Y-Yes! It¡¯s nothing!]

    [Then it¡¯s okay¡­..]

    Aria tlthen shake her head in a state that she didn¡¯t understand.

    But I am the same.

    I tried various strategies for Cruxie to clear the misunderstanding.

    One of them was¡­.

    ¡ª¡ªCruxie, have you ever seen a naked girl?

    All men his age should be curious about the opposite sex.

    My idea was to talk about erotic things to clear his suspicions ¡­ at least that¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡ª¨C F-Fuee !?

    For some reason he turned red.

    It seems that he¡¯s shy in this kind of discussion.

    However, it is impossible that he is not interested.

    He probably just didn¡¯t have a chance to speak to someone.

    Thinking that, I tried to teach him various things as someone who has experience, but¡­ ..

    ¡ª¡ª Waaaaaaaaasa!

    When I started talking when I first went to a brothel, for some reason he ran away while crying.

    Why?

    Maybe it¡¯s too early for him.

    [¡­ ..Or maybe, Cruxie is from ¡°that side¡±¡­.?]

    I felt relieved.

    If so, that explains why he was hesitating to enter the hot springs with me.

    T-That can¡¯t be, right?¡­ ..Haha¡­ .hahaha¡­ ..

    ¡ºHey, I thought you were an idiot, but you really are.¡»

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡ºKukuku, I can¡¯t give you the details. Because it seems more interesting to continue like this ¡»

    Venus¡¯s meaningful laugh left me curious .

 CH 44

    [Z-Zeon-san, are you really going to do it¡­ ..?]

    [Of course¡­ ..I will make them regret for humiliating me¡­ ..]

    ***

    Looking for the monster called a salamander, we were exploring the fifth floor.

    [Ah, there it is]

    When I looked in the direction Cruxie pointed, there was the figure of a red lizard clinging to a rock face.

    It¡¯s size is as big as a human head.

    As soon as it saw us, it escaped through the holes in the wall.

    [Ahaha¡­ ..it¡¯s seems that salamanders are cowards]

    It seems that they are quite weak monsters, that¡¯s why they are very alert, by defeating the salamander, you can obtain ¡¾Fire Lizard Scales¡¿, but I see it will not be easy.

    [Uki!]

    [Kikiki!]

    [Kiki!]

    On the other hand, some monkey-type monsters called Flame Ape began to appear one by one.

    They are monkeys whose entire fur is engulfed in flames, they are annoying like ice wolves because they attack in groups.

    However, Aria who can control fire even if she is surrounded by flames was swinging her sword.

    I kept my distance as much as I could, and threw shock waves.

    [Cruxie, don¡¯t push yourself, it¡¯s hard to face them with bare hands]

    [Huh? I¡¯m fine]

    Cruxie sent them flying with his fist.

    It didn¡¯t seem to affect him at all.

    [Y-Yes, I see that you¡¯re fine¡­.]

    What kind of body does he have?

    As we defeated the Flame Ape group, Cruxie suddenly stopped.

    [What¡¯s the matter?]

    [Umm ¡­ you know? In the dungeon there are monsters called ¡°Boss Monster¡± that inhabit it]

    [Yes]

    Compared to other monsters that emerge from the dungeon, they are much more dangerous and powerful monsters.

    They are called ¡°Boss Monster¡± and are feared.

    Depending on the dungeon, there are many cases where it is only has one find at the deepest part.

    However, I heard that in this dungeon there is a Boss Monster for each floor.

    So basically its territory should be avoided.

    [If we go this way, it seems like there is a Boss Monster]

    Cruxie tells us with a tense face.

    [Is it something dangerous?]

    [I think it was a red Dragon¡­.]

    A dragon a more powerful monster than the Wyvern that Aria and I defeated long ago.

    The degree of risk is greater than B at least.

    Depending on the individual, it can be specified as A or more.

    If it were to be found on the surface, it surely a large subjugating force would be assembled immediately.

    [I don¡¯t think we can beat it¡­ ..so I think it¡¯s better to stop now]

    [That¡¯s true. This was a quest to obtain ¡¾Fire Lizard Scales¡¿, but to challenge the boss you need to prepare everything you need]

    [Yes, I also think the same]

    It was then that I nodded.

    [Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh !!!]

    Suddenly, a great roar was heard.

    Looking fearfully, a huge creature was approaching from the other side.

    [The Red Dragon¡­..!?]

    Its total length covered with crimson scales is slightly more than ten meters.

    The fangs in its mouth were too thick and affiliated, surely it could crush a human with ease.

    [That can¡¯t be¡­..! Why is it here¡­..? The red dragon¡¯s nest should be farther away¡­ ..!]

    Cruxie raised his voice.

    [Look! It seems like it¡¯s chasing someone!]

    As Aria pointed out, there were three people running right in front of the red dragon.

    It seems like they are desperately trying to escape the red dragon.

    [Uohhhhhhhhh! This is bad! This is very bad!]

    [Stop talking and just run!]

    [Still, Zeon-san is very slow!]

    [Hey, don¡¯t say my name! Ah, don¡¯t leave me behind!]

    Because they were wearing a cloak, I didn¡¯t know who they were, but I was able to identify it with the interaction now.

    Well, due to the large figure of the one behind, his identity was something easy to uncover.

    [Zeon-kun !? What are you doing!?]

    [Huh!? how did they know! No, that doesn¡¯t matter anymore! Ahahaha you foolish commoners! Coff, Coff¡­ ..]

    Zeon coughed sharply.

    It¡¯s because he was talking while running.

    [Some commoners¡­ ..Haa¡­ .Haa¡­ .. approaching¡­ ..Haa¡­ .to the princess¡­ ..Haa¡­ .Haa¡­.]

    Don¡¯t try too hard.

    [Also, for humiliating a noble like me¡­ ..Haa¡­ .ahh¡­. Right now¡­ ..Haa¡­ .I will make them regret it¡­ ..!]

    It seems that¡¯s why he attracted the red dragon.

    But how did you know we would come here?

    [I think he exaggerated too much]

    [Furthermore, they themselves are also in danger¡­.]

    At that moment the long neck of the red dragon swelled enormously.

    [Hiiiii! Here comes the breath¡­!]

    [Ha, don¡¯t be alarmed! Why do you think we brought the ¡°Fire Resistance¡± cloaks !?]

    [T-That¡¯s right! With this on¡ª¨C]

    The next moment, the dragon released its flames in fury.

    [[[Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa !?]]]

    Their screams echoed.

    After releasing its flames, the figures of the three were charred.

    However, thanks to those cloaks it seems that they managed to avoid the worst.

    Even so, the cloaks were in very bad shape, I don¡¯t think they can withstand the next attack.

    On the other hand, we too were hit by the flames, but we were completely intact.

    It¡¯s thanks to Aria using the crimson princess to stop the flames.

    [W-Why are you people unharmed¡­ ..!?]

    Zeon who was with somewhat burned hair refuted.

    ¡ºIt seems that he really is a minor character¡»

    I heard the surprised voice of Venus.

 CH 45

    It seems like it didn¡¯t expect us to come out unharmed from the flames, the red dragon had a ¡°Are you serious?¡± Face.

    [I guess we will have to fight]

    [So it seems]

    [Y-Yes. If I remember well, when the red dragon releases its breath, it can¡¯t use it again after a while]

    [In that case, we must finish it immediately]

    Because we were caught by surprised, Aria saved us thanks to her using the crimson princess.

    However, when it comes to release it¡¯s breath and we are split apart, Cruxie and I would be hit directly.

    When Zeon and the others being somewhat burned started running, we went to attack the red dragon.

    [Oahhhhhhhh!]

    Cruxie who went head-on, the red dragon lowered its front leg.

    [Oh!]

    Having dodged its sharp claws, Cruxie grabbed its front leg, then¡­ ..

    [Ahhhhhh!]

    Incredibly, he sent it flying.

    [Huh !?]

    The huge body of the dragon floated in the air and it¡¯s back hit the ground.

    With that impact, my feet trembled.

    Even if he used his opponent¡¯s strength, what kind of strength does he have to launch the red dragon like this?

    While I was impressed, I went towards the dragon on the path full of flames.

    When I approached it¡¯s long neck, I swing my sword.

    [Yup that is hard]

    [AaAAaaaAhhhhh !?]

    It was a full-body attack trying to cut its neck, but it was surrounded by the tough scales of dragons, and I couldn¡¯t do it.

    Still, i can scratch you to some extent.

    Blood gushed out and the red dragon began to rampage in pain.

    It swung its claws and fangs, but I dodged it by jumping back.

    [Keep Calm!]

    [Huh !?]

    Cruxie¡¯s kick hit the back of it¡¯s head, then the red dragon fell to the ground face first.

    Taking advantage of that, I cut it again.

    [I-Incredible¡­ ..they¡¯re facing a Boss Monster¡­.]

    [Are they pressuring it¡­ ..?]

    I could hear the murmurs of Zeon¡¯s companions.

    But, it was to be expected from a Boss Monster.

    Despite having sliced it twice with the divine sword, it still hasn¡¯t died.

    [Huh! It¡¯s wings¡­.]

    The red dragon started flapping its wings after stretching them widely.

    A gust of wind occurred, strong enough to send us flying.

    Then the enormous body of the red dragon was floating.

    [This is bad¡­ ..our attacks won¡¯t reach it!]

    Immediately after, the red dragon moved at a great speed.

    It scrambled away from the ground, and pulled its sharp claws from its hind legs.

    [What should i do¡­..? I could throw my sword ¡­¡­ no, I don¡¯t think it will work]

    ¡ºHey, Don¡¯t you dare throw me¡»

    There is no way to attack from here.

    If i have Aria¡¯s crimson princess, i could create fire and throw it against it, but the opponent is a red dragon that completely overrides fire and heat.

    At that moment, it seems that it could finally use it¡¯s breath, the red dragon Prepares to use it again.

    [Quick, get behind me¡­ ..!]

    Aria came quickly.

    [Huh! Cruxie !?]

    But, as if he had thought of something, Cruxie walked away from us.

    [At this rate Zeon-kun and the others¡­ ..!]

    It seems that he is trying to help them as they have lost their ¡°Fire resistance¡± cloak¡¯s.

    This situation they brought themselves.

    We should leave them¡­ ..that I thought, but I suppose Cruxie¡¯s wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    [Do not worry! My body is more sturdy than ordinary people¡­ ..!]

    Cruxie went to them covering them.

    Zeon and the others realizing his intention, took a deep breath.

    His trying to stop the red dragon¡¯s flames with his own body.

    Certainly, Cruxie has a very tough body compared to ordinary people.

    Due to his great muscular strength and physical condition, his endurance is also very considerable.

    Is he also be resistant to fire and heat? If he received a fire attack from enemies on this floor, it would only cause a slight burn.

    [I will not let you]

    But even so, if he takes the direct hit from a dragon, there is no way he will get out unscathed.

    I lifted Venus.

    ¡ºHey, don¡¯t tell me that¡ª¨C¡»

    [ORAAAAAAA!]

    ¡º¡ª¡ªYou throw me teeeeeeee !?¡»

    I threw her with all my might.

    To release its breath, the red dragon couldn¡¯t move and needs to open its mouth wide.

    Therefore.

    The divine sword went straight to the mouth of the red dragon that was about to release its breath.

    [~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Huh !?]

    I was certain that there wouldn¡¯t be any hard scales protecting its mouth.

    Venus perfectly penetrated the back of it¡¯s throat.

    The red dragon that was shocked by the sudden pain, breathed out into the sky.

    And when it looked this way, it immediately left as if it was running away.

    After a little while, the flames that were released descended like a rain.

    Clang! a sound was heard.

    Perhaps it came out at the same time as the breath, Venus had fallen to the ground.

    [¡­ ..Fuu. I managed to get rid of it somehow]

    It was a risky gamble, but I¡¯m glad it worked.

    ¡º¡±Hey! I told you not to throw me! ¡»

    Sorry, sorry.

    But, that was the only way.

    If it had released it¡¯s breath as it was, I was certain that Cruxie would have suffered great damage.

    ¡ºKuhhhh¡­ ..!¡»

    It seems that Venus understood, she was frustrated at not being able to refute.

    ¡ºIn that case, if you let me sink my face into Cruxie¡¯s cute butt, I¡¯ll forgive you!¡»

    His permission would be needed for that.

 CH 46

    [Heavens. No matter how tough you are, if you got hit by that directly you would not have escaped unharmed]

    [That¡¯s how it is. You must also think about your self.]

    [B-But¡­ ..]

    While being lectured by Aria and me, Cruxie shrugged.

    [Why? ¡­. Why did you try to save us !?]

    Zeon raised a harsh voice.

    [Did you take pity on our stupidity!?¡­ .. you¡¯re just a simple commoner!]

    It seems that at least he is aware of his stupidity.

    ¡­¡­I mean.

    [Shut up, you have no right to complain, fat man]

    [Fugyaa !?]

    Oops.

    I got so irritated that I accidentally kicked his stomach.

    [Y-you! You dare to kick a noble like¡ª- fuah!]

    [Shut up fatty]

    This time I kicked his face.

    [Where do you want me to kick you now?]

    [Hii¡­]

    [You drew the red dragon towards us. No matter how you look at it, the level of bullying has risen too high. Do you think that because you are a nobleman you can kill commoners without receiving punishment? I have never heard of such a law]

    [Y-you¡¯re wrong, We didn¡¯t plan to kill you¡­.!]

    [Why being so weak?]

    When declaring the word ¡°weak¡±, the fat man ¡­¡­ no, Zeon distorted his face with regret.

    [For now, we will report this case to the princess]

    [What!?]

    Zeon and his goons suddenly paled.

    [W-Wait ¡­¡­ a-anything but that, please!]

    He said it desperately with teary eyes.

    The princess has a great attachment to Cruxie.

    Surely she would be furious.

    It seems as if the threat worked, after that Zeon and his people became more obedient, then he started wanting to free himself from the facts, I mean, he started to confess.

    Apparently, Zeon has had a great admiration for Princess Fiora for a long time.

    Upon entering knight¡¯s school, he felt like he had risen to heaven when he and the princess became classmates.

    I¡¯d like to be in a unit with her if possible, that¡¯s what he thought.

    However, the royal family only allowed those with good social status and good skills to join.

    That girl named Marie must be one of those.

    Zeon, who is the second son of a count, was satisfied with having the requirements (he thought), but his abilities were not enough.

    But he didn¡¯t give up, he struggled desperately to become a man the princess recognized ¡­¡­ that¡¯s when Cruxie appeared.

    Cruxie who was recognized by the princess and received an invitation to join her unit.

    Zeon could not tolerate his existence.

    [In other words, you¡¯re just jealous]

    Rather than saying he was a commoner or disrespectful, it seems that he simply hated him as a love rival.

    [What an insignificant man]

    [Guh]

    Before Aria who said it directly, Zeon fell apart.

    [So how did you know we were here?]

    [W-Well¡­ ..I infiltrated the teachers¡¯ room and saw what kind of requirements you needed for your tasks¡­ ..]

    Did he even go to the trouble to do that?

    [¡­¡­ Although I was the one who did it]

    One of his followers muttered dissatisfied.

    [If we start with level 3, it was normal¡­ ..]

    We have Cruxie who has passed level 6.

    It would be natural to estimate it that way.

    In fact, we skipped level 1 and 2.

    [That¡¯s the way things are¡­ .. what will you do, Cruxie?]

    [Eh?]

    When I asked him, Cruxie opened his eyes.

    [Will you punish them here and now? Will you report them to the school or will you tell the princess?]

    [Ah, no¡­ ..We don¡¯t need to go that far¡­ ..]

    ¡­¡­ He really is someone very kind.

    [Well if you say so]

    Zeon and his men breathed a great breath of relief.

    [¡­¡­ However, if you do something again next time, even if Cruxie forgives you guys, I won¡¯t. Remember it well]

    When I looked at them coldly, their faces turned blue and they nodded several times.

    [Ah! Apart from that, if you like, this¡­ ..]

    One of Zeon¡¯s followers took something out of a bag somewhat burned by the red dragon¡¯s breath.

    It was ¡¾Fire Lizard Scales¡¿

    [While we waited for him, I found him by chance and defeated him and dropped him¡­ ..]

    It seems that he will give it to us.

    I decided to accept it with gratitude.

    As a result, I was able to complete the level 3 task, so we decided to return to the surface.

    Zeon and his people will also return immediately.

    It was terribly uncomfortable, so we didn¡¯t do it together.

    So, on the way¡­.

    Cruxie stopped suddenly and when I thought something was wrong¡­.

    [¡­¡­ This time we were able to do it, but similar things can happen from now on]

    I remembered the letter that was in my room.

    I tried asking Zeon secretly before, but he has no recollection of something like that.

    I don¡¯t think his lying at this point, I must have been a different person must have written it.

    In other words, it seems like it¡¯s not just Zeon who has a dislike for Cruxie.

    [If you guys are in a unit with me, you will be¡ª¨C Buh !?]

    I smacked Cruxie¡¯s cheeks a little, splat, a sound like that was heard.

    [What are you doing !? (What are you doing!?)]

    I told Cruxie who was surprised.

    [I told you before, I don¡¯t care about those things]

    [¡­ .Lucas-kun¡­.]

    Now that I remember, I think it was a ¡°provisional¡± feeling.

    It is a great opportunity.

    Let¡¯s make it very clear.

    [Let¡¯s form a ¡°formal¡± unit, Cruxie]

    [¡­..Yes]

    [So it will be my pleasure from now on]

    [T-Thanks]

    Cruxie said it cheerfully with a bit of tears in her eyes.

    ***

    Mom, Onee-chan, how are you?

    I¡¯m fine.

    In fact, I was finally able to form a unit with new members.

    ¡­¡­ .I caused them problems because of me¡­ ..but, they don¡¯t care at all.

    If it is with them, it is possible to continue together from now on.

    But, there is only one problem¡­ ..

    The two of them started suspicious activity at the camping tent, what should I do !?

    [Cruxie¡­ .. are you still awake? ¡­¡­ it seems like he¡¯s asleep]

    It started after confirming that he was asleep.

    ¡­¡­ .. I¡¯m actually just pretending to sleep.

    After a while, there was a sound like water that made me feel somewhat uncomfortable just listening.

    Every now and then I heard a leaked voice ¡°Hmm¡±.

    What the hell are those two doing?

    I am afraid and I cannot look back.

    ¡­¡­ .But, I think I can guess in a certain way.

    I can¡¯t be a kid forever.

    W-Well, I don¡¯t have that kind of experience¡­ ..but I do have the knowledge.

    I think they are doing what they call ¡°men¡¯s and women¡¯s businesses.¡±

    Of course, I realized from the beginning that the two of them weren¡¯t normal.

    Maybe they are lovers.

    But¡­..

    You don¡¯t have to do something like that here!

    Really give me a break! I won¡¯t be able to sleep out of curiosity!

 CH 47

    [Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !?]

    Cruxie¡¯s scream echoes through the dungeon.

    [Uwaa ~]

    [Auahh ~]

    While they raised strange cries, there were presences that wandered swinging.

    They had worn out clothes with pale faces, and their skin is torn in various places.

    Some have dangling eyes, others with their intestines.

    Zombies

    They are undead monsters.

    [Hey, Cruxie. If you scream so loud you woukd attract more of them]

    [!!!!]

    Cruxie hastened to close her mouth with both hands.

    They can¡¯t seem to hear well, the zombies that are fifty meters further away haven¡¯t noticed us.

    It has been a while since Cruxie had joined our unit.

    Now we are braving the sixth floor beyond the Volcanic floor.

    This floor is called the graveyard floor, and monsters such as zombies, skeletons, and mummies are said to appear.

    Our purpose is to complete the level 6 task, it seems that the ¡¾Grudge Stone¡¿ can be obtained by defeating a strong undead monster.

    [Hey is this the first time you have come to this floor, Cruxie?]

    Cruxie nodded unsteadily.

    [¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯ve only been here once before¡­ ..but I abandoned it and ran away¡­ ..]

    His voice is shaking.

    It seems that Cruxie isn¡¯t good with undead monsters.

    [A-Are you okay¡­.?]

    Having a pale face, Cruxie shook his head .

    [I-I¡¯m fine! This time I am not alone! N-No need to worry!]

    It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s acting tough, but he doesn¡¯t want to drag the unit down.

    [T-This way, no problems]

    Fear is causing him to not be able to speak well, Cruxie was wrapping a cloth around his fist.

    Certainly even I wouldn¡¯t want to hit zombies with my bare hands.

    We get closer to the group of zombies from just now.

    As there were only three of them, we decided that it will be one for each.

    [Take this!]

    I cut off the zombie¡¯s right arm.

    However, as if it felt no pain, it attacked me as if nothing had happened.

    When I stabbed it in the abdomen, the blade passed to the other side.

    [Uh ~ Ah ~ Uhh ~]

    Despite having pierced through its stomach, the zombie craned its neck and tried to bite me.

    ¡­¡­Spooky.

    [This is going to be problematic]

    ¡ºFor a sword that thing is an unpleasant opponent¡­.¡»

    I kicked the zombie and forcibly pulled the blade out, when it fell to the ground, I pierced its head.

    So it seems to have been defeated with that (?) I think, and it finally turned to ashes.

    There is no use chopping off a zombie¡¯s arms or legs.

    If you destroy the head or cut the neck, they are relatively easy to defeat.

    [Uwa ~~~]

    [Burn]

    Aria released flames from the crimson princess.

    The zombie that was directly covered and whose entire body was engulfed in flames kept trying to attack her, but after a few steps it collapsed.

    Zombies appear to be weak against fire.

    [W-Why does it keep getting up !?]

    On the other hand, I am worried about Cruxie.

    The zombie flew off from hid blow, but got up again.

    I assume he must have hit it several times, although the zombie¡¯s face was dented, it¡¯s movements did not change at all.

    I decided to help him.

    I took aim at the zombie¡¯s neck from behind in an instant.

    It head flew through the air and fell at Cruxie¡¯s feet.

    But still the zombie¡¯s head kept moving.

    It opened it¡¯s mouth and tried to bite Cruxie.

    The body was wandering and swaying, then fell.

    After that it began rampaging.

    [Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!]

    A great scream came from Cruxie¡¯s mouth.

    When I thought he was preparing to do something, Cruxie escaped at great speed.

    [Huh! Cruxie, wait! that place¡­¡­!]

    I screamed in panic.

    But my attempt was also in vain, Cruxie stepped on ¡°it¡±.

    A magical circle emerged at his feet.

    This is bad, it¡¯s probably a transfer trap.

    A transfer trap, as the name implies, transfer magic, you will be forced to be sent somewhere else anywhere.

    I can¡¯t leave Cruxie alone in this situation.

    [Cruxie!]

    [¡­ ..Lucas-kun¡­ ..!?]

    I grabbed his arm.

    Immediately afterwards, the magic activated.

    [Luke! Cruxi¡ª-!]

    Aria¡¯s screaming stopped, Cruxie and I were sent elsewhere in the blink of an eye.

    *

    When I realized it, I was surrounded by darkness.

    Also, I can¡¯t breathe.

    It¡¯s because something is pressed against my face.

    He should have been sent somewhere with Cruxie by the transfer trap¡­ ..

    Anyway, what is this comfortable feeling wrapping around my face?

    It¡¯s soft and has elasticity.

    Although it¡¯s impossible to breathe, it can be said that I am happy.

    I¡¯m even thinking of wanting to try this all the time.

    ¡­¡­ However, I¡¯m completely certain that I will drown.

    [Uwaaa !?]

    Suddenly, a voice of panic arose, and that feeling disappeared.

    I can finally breathe, and my sight returned too.

    It was a butt that was there.

    It was Cruxie¡¯s butt.

    Apparently what was pressing my face was his buttocks.

    Maybe our positions changed slightly during the transfer.

    [SSS-Sorry! I crushed you!]

    [Actually I should be thankful]

    [Eh?]

    [¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing]

    I accidentally thanked him.

    It was a wonderful butt¡­ ..but Cruxie is a man.

    [¡­ ..Ehem¡­ ..w-well, where are we?]

 CH 48

    As I looked away, I looked around me.

    The atmosphere is not very different from where we were.

    A desolate air flowed, it was a floor as if we were in a real cemetery.

    ¡ºLucas, are you okay?¡»

    A message for thoughts came from Aria.

    The range in which we can communicate is approximately 500 meters.

    ¡º¡±Yes, I¡¯m OK. But, I don¡¯t know where I am ¡»

    That means we didn¡¯t get teleported too far.

    ¡ºWait a minute¡­ .. somehow, I feel like I know where you are¡»

    ¡ºUmu. By having the replica-venus, you can perceive each other to an extent ¡»

    ¡º¡­ ..It¡¯s just a speculation, but it seems like you¡¯re on the same floor¡»

    Those who are caught by a transfer trap are randomly transported.

    There are cases in which they are sent to another floor, but apparently we are on the same floor.

    ¡ºIt would be better if we didn¡¯t move from here¡»

    ¡º¡±That¡¯s true. I will link up to both of you, so wait there ¡»

    ¡º¡±Understood. Be careful¡±¡»

    ¡º¡±Yes¡±¡»

    When entering a dungeon, it is an iron rule to move forward while taking the current location on a map so as not to get lost.

    Naturally, we advance on a route using a map provided by the school to get to this floor.

    However, the transfer trap suddenly sent us somewhere else, and I don¡¯t know where our current location is.

    So it¡¯s better to wait for Aria than to move blindly.

    [¡­..I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault]

    Feeling responsible for what had happened, Cruxie deeply apologizes.

    [Don¡¯t get depressed. Maybe we can meet up very soon]

    [But ¡­¡­ Aria-san who was left alone will she be alright¡­ ..?]

    [I don¡¯t think you should worry]

    Zombies are weak against fire so naturally they stood no chance against Aria.

    [¡­ ..You really believe in Aria-san huh¡­ ..]

    [Yes you are right]

    If we could not communicate by thoughts, I would be more concerned.

    ¡ºHow are you, Aria?¡»

    ¡º¡±I¡¯m good. I just defeated two zombies ¡»

    However, since I can confirm her safety in this way, the concern is greatly alleviated.

    ¡ºAre you alright over there?¡»

    ¡ºJust the fact that Cruxie is depressed. At the moment no monsters have appeared ¡»

    Fortunately there are no presence of monster around.

    [Hey¡­ ..well, I¡¯ve been wondering that for a while¡­ ..]

    Unexpectedly a nervous voice came from Cruxie.

    [Y-you two¡­ ..umm¡­ .. are you dating?]

    Why are you asking so suddenly?

    I guess it¡¯s okay if I can distract him a bit.

    There is no need to be careless, but there is nothing to do until Aria arrives.

    [Yes]

    I answered honestly.

    Although perhaps somewhat lightly.

    [For an old man like me to date a girl as young as her, it¡¯s strange isn¡¯t it?]

    [I-I don¡¯t think so. Because ¡­¡­ well ¡­¡­ L-Lucas-kun, you¡¯re great¡­ ..]

    [Hey? Did you say something?]

    [I-It¡¯s nothing! ¡­¡­¡­.is nothing]

    He seems somewhat disappointed.

    Then an idea came to me.

    [¡­¡­ Could it be that you were attracted to Aria?]

    [Y-You¡¯re wrong! I-It¡¯s not that¡­ ..uhh¡­ ..]

    Cruxie hastily denies it, but is suspicious.

    Is it possible that he really have feelings for Aria¡­ ..?

    Well, Cruxie is a man.

    Aria is a beautiful girl that you do not meet often outside, it would not be strange if you fell in love with her.

    [Well, I¡¯m not the one to deny your feelings. I don¡¯t care at all]

    [I-I already told you you¡¯re wrong!]

    Cruxie strongly denied it again, and looked down.

    It seems like he was attracted to Aria after all.

    By thinking about that, you can explain the awkward situations that occurred from time to time.

    ¡ºUmu. As usual that intuition you have is not reliable at all ¡»

    What are you talking about?

    ¡ºI think it¡¯s time for you to realize¡­ ..¡»

    So, it was at that moment¡­ ..

    When I thought that something had crossed my field of vision from top to bottom, a sound of water was heard from my feet.

    Drops of water? When we looked up, we saw a strange mass stuck to the ceiling of the dungeon.

    [Uwaa, what is that !? That nasty!]

    Immediately after, it began to fall.

    We quickly avoid it.

    And next to a somewhat awkward sound he landed on the ground.

    [A slime?]

    [I-It¡¯s too big!]

    It was a large slime about two meters long.

    Slimes are known to be the weakest monsters, but they are usually the size of a small child.

    It is the first time I have seen one of that large size.

    [But it¡¯s still a slime after all, isn¡¯t it? Haaa!]

    Although it looks somewhat creepy, it¡¯s not scary like an undead monster.

    Cruxie struck the slime figure with great spirit.

    Puyoooooooon!

    [Huh !? It didn¡¯t work !?]

    However, it is a slime with high resistance to physical attacks.

    Despite being hit by Cruxie, it absorbed the impact.

    [Uwaa¡­.?]

    Then tentacles stretched out onto Cruxie¡¯s arm, dragging him away.

    [Cruxie!]

    I ran hurriedly, but it was too late.

    Before I managed to grab his hand, he was completely swallowed into the slime¡¯s body.

 CH 49

    [~~~ Huh !?]

    Cruxie was trying to escape, but can¡¯t seem to move well due to the high viscosity of the slime.

    [This thing!]

    I threw a slash, but just pierced it¡¯s body a bit.

    And it quickly recovered.

    ¡º¡±It won¡¯t work. We need to do a more powerful attack¡± ¡»

    [Then¡­..]

    I stepped back and made a stance with the sword, and accumulated ¡ª¡ª power.

    <Load>.

    It is one of the abilities of Venus.

    Build up my entire body of energy by holding my breath and then having a clear image in my head.

    And then release it, making it explode.

    After taking a breath, a total of eight blades were thrown at the same time.

    Unlike before, the attack sliced ??through it¡¯s body forcibly overcoming it¡¯s high physical resistance.

    The cut places slid like an avalanche.

    It seems like it couldn¡¯t hold it¡¯s shape, as it¡¯s body collapsed and the slime remains spread across the ground.

    [Coff, Coff¡­ ..]

    Cruxie who was finally freed was coughing when he fell to the ground.

    It looks like he¡¯s ok.

    [Are you okay ?, Cruxi¡­ .. uohh?]

    I went over and tried to speak to him, but when I stepped on the remains of the slime my feet slipped.

    I¡¯m about to collapse¡­¡­ In front of Cruxie.

    The viscosity of slime has the ability to dissolve substances like stomach acid.

    Because of that, Cruxie¡¯s clothes were torn, and he was almost naked.

    ¡­¡­ .This is bad, at this rate I will go straight to Cruxie¡¯s crotch.

    Even i don¡¯t want that.

    If I dive into it now, then ¡ª¡ª- huh?

    At that moment, I witnessed something shocking.

    [He doesn¡¯t have¡­.?]

    In addition to his pants, his underwear also melted and his crotch was exposed.

    Having landed on his backside, he was in a spread-legged stance i could see everything.

    I was very confused and stunned as i fell.

    Because of that I couldn¡¯t take any evasive action, then¡ª¨C

    [[Huh !?]]

    ¡ª¨CI landed on that¡­ ..

    [N-Noooooooooooooooooooooooo !!!]

    A loud scream echoed.

    No matter how you think about it, that was a girl¡¯s cry.

    *

    [C-Cruxie¡­ ..you, a-are you¡­ ..a girl¡­ ..?]

    I can¡¯t believe what I saw with my eyes, so I asked fearfully.

    But it was not because of that.

    It was because my face landed on his, no, hers.

    [¡­¡­ Sniff ¡­¡­ Sniff ¡­¡­]

    He did not answer my question, Cruxie who was hiding her naked body with a cloak was sobbing.

    F-For now, I think I have to apologize¡­.

    [I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ ..I-I didn¡¯t know¡­ ..]

    Hey wait, if he was pretending to be a man then I obviously didn¡¯t know.

    ¡­¡­ No, if you think about it, there were many hints of that several times.

    Then I remembered when I told him about the brothel, and what happened in the hot springs.

    But what am I doing?

    ¡ºKukuku! As always you are very interesting! I didn¡¯t think you were lucky like that, it completely exceeded my expectations. Heavens, something incredible was seen ¡»

    Shut up.

    ¡­¡­ .Wait, did you notice?

    ¡º¡±Of course! Where is there a man who has that nice ass !? ¡»

    Then you should have told me earlier.

    ¡ºIdiot, that wouldn¡¯t be fun¡»

    I can hit her right? Right !?

    ¡ºOww !?¡»

    At that moment Aria appeared from the other side of the passage.

    [Well, why is Cruxie crying?]

    [¡­ ..There is a good explanation¡­ ..]

    I started explaining the preceding events to Aria (trying to fool her as much as possible).

    [Huh? Could it be that you noticed?]

    [I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but I thought it was a possibility]

    Seriously? So I was the only one who didn¡¯t notice¡­.?

    [Why were you hiding the fact that you were a girl in the first place?]

    [W-Well¡­.]

    Cruxie was a bit hesitant, but I guess she thought she had no choice but to tell the truth now that it came to this.

    [¡­ ..I am an Amazon]

    [Amazon? That tribe of warrior women?]

    Yes, Cruxie nodded.

    Speaking of the Amazons, they are a tribe that played a great role on the battlefields as the strongest mercenaries.

    The countries that hired them was always victorious in vital battles, it is said that there was a fierce battle between each country to monopolize the Amazons.

    Their biggest feature is that they are only women.

    According to one theory, it is said that only girls are born in the Amazons.

    The other is their extraordinary physical strength.

    For that reason Cruxie has such great strength.

    [¡­¡­ I have to pretend to be a man until retirement. That is our rule]

    In an army made up mostly of tough men, several problems would arise if there was a woman among them.

    That is why the Amazons must hide the fact that they are women.

    [So that¡¯s why you were pretending to be a man¡­ ..]

    [Although it¡¯s an old rule¡­.]

    [So is it a bad thing for someone to find out that you are a girl?]

    [Huh¡­ ..]

    When I asked her casually, for some reason Cruxie had a red face and fell silent.

    [Cruxie¡­ ..?]

    [T-This ¡­¡­ well ¡­¡­ you see¡­ ..]

    After hesitating briefly, Cruxie clenched her fist as if determined, and said so.

    [I-With that person ¡­¡­ I-I have to ¡­¡­ I-give birth to a child¡­ ..!]

    ¡­..Ha?

 CH 50

    [What the hell are you dissatisfied with!? You have two pretty girls! It¡¯s a man¡¯s dream isn¡¯t it? You can enjoy a different flavor every day! Of course, you can also enjoy it at the same time!]

    Venus in her child form asked me questions while being somewhat upset.

    [Well, I have also dreamed of those kinds of situations¡­ ..]

    [Then why can¡¯t you !? For nobles and rich people, polygamy is normal!]

    [But, the reality is not so nice. Jealousy between wives, a wife who is no longer loved generates hatred for her husband, there are also occasions that go to the extreme and start fighting each other. That is what I think. A person has limitations, if you try to have more girls, they will probably look at you with cold eyes ¡­ in my case one is enough]

    Venus gave a great sigh.

    [Heavens. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re strangely stubborn or serious¡­ ..this is the biggest chance to raise the maidens]

    After finding out that Cruxie was a girl¡­ ..

    We left the search for the ¡¾Grudge Stone¡¿ and went back to school.

    Actually, in the safe zone there is a teleportation device to escape out of the dungeon, and we are back in an instant.

    However, it was for the exclusive use of escaping, it could not be used to go back there, we have to start again from the first floor.

    [She even said that she would have your child, so just let her do it¡­ ..]

    It is not something that is consistent with their appearance.

    Those are cruel words.

    [I don¡¯t understand things very well, and having to make a child with an old man like me, don¡¯t you feel sad?]

    When I said that, Venus looked like she had a puzzled face.

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..Hey, why don¡¯t you try to die once? It might fix that stupidity of yours]

    [Why?]

    ***

    ¡ºSo, he¡¯s an idiot as usual. Aria, You know what to do ¡»

    ¡º¡±Yes I understand¡±¡»

    At Venus¡¯s words, Aria nodded with a forced smile.

    [Well, what do you want to do, Cruxie?]

    [I-It¡¯s not about that¡­ Lucas-kun said he didn¡¯t want to¡­ ..]

    Cruxie replied.

    She hugged a pillow and buried half her face.

    No matter how she looks, she was very cute

    The two of them are currently in Cruxie¡¯s room.

    They were sitting face to face on the bed.

    [He didn¡¯t say it couldn¡¯t be done, right?]

    [B-But¡­ ..he said no¡­ ..]

    Cruxie¡¯s voice grew high-pitched and messed up.

    [When the other person rejects it, what does your law say what to do?]

    [I-I don¡¯t know¡­ .. they didn¡¯t teach me what to do in this kind of case¡­ ..]

    So, Aria got straight.

    [You like Lucas right?]

    [Fuee !?]

    Cruxie raised her voice as her shoulders shook.

    And in an easy-to-understand rush¡­ ..

    [O-Of course not! C-Certainly he is strong, kind and I think he is someone I can trust, he does not believe himself superior, there are times that he is somewhat silly, I respect him as a member of the group and I like him¡­ .. Ahhh, it was just to say! I mean I like him as a partner¡­ ..!]

    Desperately making excuses, her cheeks were red, her face when she speaks was that of a girl in love, it is as if she was not hiding it.

    How beautiful¡­ ..Aria thought about it from the bottom of her heart without thinking.

    Cruxie made a ¡°Uhh¡­¡± sound. And completely buried her face in the pillow.

    Then when she raised her face fearfully, shr looked at Aria.

    [W-Well, if hypothetically¡­ ..really hypothetical! If I said¡­ ..that¡­ ..that¡­ ..I want to become Lucas-kun¡¯s ee-wife ¡­¡­ W-What would you do?]

    [I would welcome you]

    [I-I imagined it¡­ ..it¡¯s obvious that it would make you angry¡ª¨C Ehhhh !? Do you think it¡¯s OK!?]

    Cruxie was surprised and got up.

    [I think I said it before, but I was born into a noble house. So for me I think it¡¯s normal for the head of the house to have multiple wives. My father had three wives]

    [I-I see¡­ ..b-but, I guess you¡¯d be jealous right?]

    [Who knows. I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s why there were certainly problems in other houses¡­ ..but at least, it wasn¡¯t in my house. My three mothers got along well]

    Aria also got along with her stepbrothers.

    [Of course, it¡¯s not like it could be just anyone. She really has to be in love with Lucas. So¨C]

    When Aria approached, she suddenly hugged Cruxie¡¯s head.

    [Waa !?]

    [Cruxie, you have my blessing! Fufufu, you are somewhat cute and I feel healed when we are together]

    [A-Aria-san¡­ ..?]

    [I like you too, Cruxie]

    [Fuee !?]

    Aria grabbed her tightly saying ¡°You are not going to escape¡±, when Cruxie tried to get away with a strange voice.

    [Doing this reminds me a bit of my little sister]

    [Why am I the little sister !?]

    [How old are you?]

    [I am almost 18 years old]

    [Ara, so you¡¯re older than me. But that does not matter, in the case of a wife I am the oldest]

    [I-It¡¯s not decided yet! ¡­ ..A-as long as Lucas-kun doesn¡¯t accept it¡­ ..]

    When Aria released Cruxie, she smiled into her eyes.

    [You don¡¯t have to worry. There is a foolproof way]

    [R-Really ¡­¡­?]

    [Leave it to me]

    Of course, i will use that.

 CH 51

    That night I was drinking in my room with Aria.

    I don¡¯t know where she got it from, but she suddenly brought a sparkling wine to my room and ¡­¡­

    [Let¡¯s drink together]

    That¡¯s what she said to me.

    I remember that time

    when we went to that store.

    I also realized that it was dangerous to drink too much, I was trying not to drink, but there will certainly be no problems if there if I drink in moderation.

    [¡­¡­It¡¯s delicious. But, why this ¡­¡­]

    Sparkling wine is an effervescent wine that contains carbon dioxide.

    It is said that the royal family and nobles often drink it at parties and celebrations, it was not something that a commoner could easily get hold of so easily.

    This is also the first time that I drink it¡­ ..because it is very expensive.

    [When I said it was to celebrate an important day, the person at the store recommended it to me]

    An important day?

    Something happened?

    [¡­..How much did you spend?]

    [That¡¯s a secret]

    [How about I reimburse half of the cost ]

    [Don¡¯t worry. I bought it on my own after all]

    Unlike before, we now have a reasonable amount of money.

    There is no need for living expenses at this school, and the money made from selling the dungeon materials is very favorable.

    It¡¯s a shame not being able to drink this every time, if I leave it too long I will lose the carbonic acid.

    Therefore, I drank without hesitation ¡­¡­ and since it¡¯s stronger than beer, I soon got drunk.

    On the other hand, Aria¡¯s glass has barely diminished.

    She seems to be drinking in moderation .

    Even so, her cheeks were a little red.

    Before long, I fell onto the bed.

    And as usual now, so I thought¡ª ¡±Aria leaned into my ear.

    [¡­ ..I will go take a bath]

    [There¡¯s no need. I¡¯d rather smell sweat!]

    [Idiot]

    After laughing at my delusions, Aria got up and left the room.

    I could hear the sound of the water.

    Maybe she¡¯s using the bathroom that¡¯s there.

    Next to it is Cruxie ¡ª- but now knowing that she is a girl, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to worry.

    I kept waiting on the bed for a while.

    Somehow, I¡¯ve done it with Aria many times.

    Of course, even when i was sober.

    For the first few times the guilt faded, and I was allowed to enjoy her young body.

    If i hesitated at this point, it would be rude to her.

    While I was a little nervous, I was thinking what kind of things we would do today, the door opened.

    It seems that Aria has returned.

    She came in naked with a towel wrapped around her body.

    [Hm ~? Does Aria look like Cruxie ~¡­ ..?]

    Apparently I¡¯m very drunk.

    Aria with Cruxie¡¯s face walked to the side of the bed.

    For some reason she looks somewhat tense.

    [Aria¡­ ..wait, isn¡¯t it?]

    When I got closer, I could understand it.

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s Cruxie.

    But why is she here?¡­ ..And dressed like this¡­ ..

    As i thought about it, her towel suddenly fell at her feet.

    What¡¯s in front of me, was her appearance of how she had come into the world.

    [Lucas-kun, today¡­ .. am i not enough¡­ ..?]

    Being embarrassed as she covered her breasts and her bottom with her hands, she said it with a shaky voice.

    [Please¡­ .do it with me]

    It was a request that i could not accept.

    As far as I¡¯m concerned, it¡¯s hard to make two women happy.

    Besides, I already have Aria.

    So I can¡¯t do it with Cruxie.

    If I was sober I would say that and refuse.

    ¡­¡­ .I meant it.

    But, now I¡¯m drunk.

    The beast that sleeps in me was already released, and there was no way I could hold back against the prey in front of me.

    [Hahaha ~! Very good very good! The great hero Lucas-shama will take you ~!]

    As i screamed nonsense and grabbed her shoulders, I hugged her and stole her soft lips.

    [Hm?]

    She was wide-eyed surprised, but I pushed her onto the bed anyway.

    ¡°Tonight, I savagely devoured Cruxie.¡±

    ***

    I woke up.

    The first thing my field of vision caught was the sleeping face of a beautiful girl with black hair.

    So, I remembered what happened last night.

    But what am I doing¡­ ..?

    I got carried away being drunk and did it again ¡­¡­

    A feeling of guilt covers me.

    Also that was Cruxie¡¯s first time.

    With this I took the virginity of two girls¡­ ..

    And speaking of two¡­ .. How should I explain this to Aria?

    No wait¡­¡­

    First of all, the flow last night was unusual¡­ ..

    It was strange that Aria suddenly bought a drink, and when she was supposed to go for a bath she didn¡¯t come back, instead Cruxie showed up.

    Then, a voice saying ¡°Hmm¡­ ..¡± leaked from her lips.

    Her eyelids opened and he slowly got up.

    [Lucas-kun¡­ ..? What am i do here¡­..?]

    And when she realized she was naked, she screamed ¡°Ahhhh !?¡± and hid her breasts with her arms.

    Then her face turned red.

    [I-I see ¡­¡­ I ¡­¡­ .uwaaa ¡­¡­]

    It seems like the memories of last night are coming back.

    ¡°Uhii ~, Uhaa ~¡±, then she started making strange noises.

    [I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ ..! Yesterday I, I don¡¯t know what I was thinking! You think it¡¯s very inappropriate right?! I¡¯m really sorry you did it with someone like me!]

    After apologizing, Cruxie got up and tried to leave the room.

    Her cute butt turned this way.

    [Cruxie]

    I grabbed her arm.

    And when I pulled her, I held her tight.

    [Ahh !?]

    [¡­..Heavens. saying ¡°something like me¡±? You should appreciate yourself more]

    This is the second time.

    There was no way he couldn¡¯t understand Cruxie¡¯s feelings.

    And since this happened, I have to take responsibility.

    I then said to cruxie.

    [It was a good butt, which I would like to try several times]

    ¡­ ..Hm?

    I think i sounded like a degenerate after saying that.

 CH 52

    [It seems that everything went well]

    When Aria entered the room, the two of us hastily distanced ourselves.

    [A-Aria¡­ .this is¡­ ..]

    [It¡¯s okay. I know everything. I was the one who encouraged Cruxie]

    I thought so.

    [If I didn¡¯t do this, you wouldn¡¯t have accepted Cruxie, right? You are surprisingly stubborn after all]

    I can¡¯t deny that.

    [¡­¡­ Besides, I couldn¡¯t bear it. Cruxie was attracted to you for a while, and had to contain her feelings because of me, it seemed somewhat unfair.]

    I see.

    [That¡¯s why I thought Cruxie might be a girl. Because no matter how you look at it, she has the face of a girl]

    [Really?]

    [There¡¯s also the possibility that she was a boy of that type]

    I¡¯m glad it wasn¡¯t like that ¡­¡­

    [There¡¯s one more reason I thought she might be a girl¡­ ..]

    Aria said it in a kind of difficult way to say.

    [¡­ ..When we slept inside the tent in the dungeon¡­ .. I could see how Cruxie did things by herself]

    [Uwaaaaaaaaaaa! You saw it? You saw it!?]

    ¡­¡­ R-Really?

    I didn¡¯t realize that at all.

    Because I was completely looking the other way ¡­¡­

    [Yes. I am sorry. But, I didn¡¯t tell you about it.]

    [I-It¡¯s too embarrassing! B-But it¡¯s your fault for starting to do it there! Why did you start having se-se-se¡­ while I was asleep near both of you !?]

    [What? We didn¡¯t do any of that]

    [Yes tlyou did it! I didn¡¯t see it, but I heard strange noises!]

    [It was just a kiss ¡­¡­]

    Even if i says it like that, it was something too deep to express it¡­ ..

    [I-It can¡¯t be. Just with a kiss¡­ .make that kind of noise¡­.]

    Then, Cruxie made a surprised face.

    [¡­..That¡¯s how it went]

    Looks like she remembered what happened last night.

    This is how things were¡­ ..

    [Uhh¡­ .ah, I didn¡¯t know there was that way of kissing¡­ ..]

    Cruxie had a face so red with embarrassment that it seemed like she would lose consciousness right now.

    [B-But how did you know I was a girl with just that?]

    [Because¡­ ..when a boy does it, his hand movements are like this]

    Aria specifically showed it with her right hand.

    [Y-Yes¡­.]

    Certainly, unlike girls, for boys it is necessary to move their hands a lot, but¡­ ..

    [Why do you know that, Aria¡­.?]

    [¡­ ..During the entrance exam, Lucas was doing it secretly]

    [Hey!]

    You knew!?

    To think that she saw such a thing ¡­

    I held my head and fell into that place.

    It¡¯s too embarrassing.

    If there is a hole, I want to go in there.

    ¡ºHm? Do you want to go in if there is a hole? ¡»

    You shut up.

    Then it took about twenty minutes for Cruxie and I to recover.

    *

    [Well, thank you again, Cruxie. I feel like we are really partners now]

    [Aria-san¡­ ..it will be my pleasure anyway!]

    Aria and Cruxie shook hands.

    [But, I am Lucas¡¯s official wife, don¡¯t forget]

    [¡­ ..L-Likewise, my feelings for Lucas-kun won¡¯t lose to you!]

    Suddenly the atmosphere became somewhat heavy.

    The eyes of each one scattered sparks.

    Hey, hey, hey, is it a fierce battle between women i feared the most¡­.?

    [It¡¯s a joke]

    I thought so, but Aria looked at me, giggled a little, and stuck out her tongue.

    [Do not worry. I feel like I¡¯ll be able to get along with Cruxie]

    [Yes! I feel the same too, Aria-san!]

    Cruxie also drop her act and smiled.

    [Kukuku, quite an enviable harem, Lucas]

    The usual mischievous laugh broke out from somewhere.

    Venus in her human form was standing by the bed.

    [¡­ ..Hm? Who is this girl?]

    [I¡¯m his daughter]

    [Ehhhhhhhhhhhh !?]

    [It is not like that. Hey Venus, what nonsense are you saying?]

    I started to shook Venus¡¯s head with my hand .

    [It hurt! I-It was just a little joke! So stop shaking my head!]

    When Venus hastily escaped from my grip¡­ ..

    [I am the divine sword, Venus Wict! A true and authentic sword of god created by the goddess of love and victory, Vigne!]

    [Eh? Eh? Divine sword¡­?]

    Facing Cruxie¡¯s dubious eyes, Venus shifted into her sword form.

    [The sword that Lucas-kun always uses?]

    [Correct]

    After reverting to her child form, Venus began to explain about the certain things and about the maidens.

    [In other words, you too have become a new maiden!]

    [Does that mean I can have an amazing weapon like the two of them¡­.?]

    [Umu, that¡¯s right]

    [Amazing]

    [Then without further delay, I¡¯ll give you your replica-venus!]

    A light leaves the body of Venus and flows towards Cruxie.

    As soon as I thought it had converged, a gauntlet appeared on Cruxie¡¯s right arm.

    [This is your replica-venus¡ª¨C ¡°Night of shadows¡±!]

    [This is incredible. I can barely feel the weight]

    Cruxie shook her arm.

    She hasn¡¯t used any weapons so far, but with that gauntlet she will be able to use it as an extension of her fighting style in battles.

    [It¡¯s ¡¾unique ability¡¿ is ¡´Shadow Control¡µ. In simple words, it is the ability to manipulate shadows]

    [Manipulate the shadows?]

 CH 53

    Just when I thought the shadow at my feet was growing, it started clinging to my body.

    [It feels so unpleasant]

    [D-Don¡¯t say it feels so unpleasant]

    While rebuking my statement, Cruxie manipulated the shadow by restraining my body.

    It is not that fast, but surprisingly it¡¯s quite strong, if you got restrained but it, Freeing yourself won¡¯t be easy. will not be easy.

    [The power to manipulate shadows huh?]

    [Thats not all]

    Saying that, Cruxie took a nearby statuette and threw it into her the shade.

    [The statuette disappeared?]

    [I stored it inside the shadow]

    When Cruxie put her hand in the shadow, she took out the statuette.

    [You can use it that way?]

    [Yes. And it Seems I can even take the item¡¯s out any where I go ]

    Once again when she placed the statuette in the shade, Cruxie moved to the end of the room, and took it out again.

    The content appears to move as the shadow moves.

    [Hee, it¡¯s very useful. How many things can it store?]

    [Well ¡­ I suppose it would be according to the size and density of the shadow. When it comes to my shadow ¡­ I think it¡¯s enough for one person to enter]

    [Does it weighs you down?]

    [Nope]

    As if Cruxie had realized something¡­ ..

    [Ha! With this I could carry more food ¨C I mean, could carry a lot of luggage for our adventures! Amazing!]

    She tried to fix her words, but no matter how you think about it, all she wants to use that ability to transport food.

    ¡­¡­No wait.

    We will be able to carry a lot of alcohol!

    That means¡­¡­

    In terms of shelf life, it is good to put some well sealed bottles of alcohol. However, they are bulky and heavy.

    Water is more essential and the amount of alcohol that can be carried is very small.

    Therefore, I have been bearing it with great regret.

    [Cruxie, well done!]

    [Eh? Y-Yes]

    [¡­¡­ You still can¡¯t drink too much]

    I felt like Aria had driven a nail into me.

    [By the way, as you get used to it, you may be able to create shadows and darkness yourself]

    [In that case, I could take more food ¡ª no, you can store a lot more luggage right?

    [That means, that the alco ¡ª¡ª I mean, that means we can store more luggage]

    [¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think they should bother fixing their words]

    Cruxie will have to make a great effort.

    Apparently she can also put people in the shadow.

    Cruxie dove into her own shadow, and her figure disappeared.

    [It¡¯s incredible! It¡¯s very dark! But I feel like I can understand the situation on the surface!]

    Only an excited voice could be heard.

    [Eii]

    [Uohh?]

    Hands reached at my feet, grabbing my ankles.

    [Surprised? It¡¯s me!]

    [¡­¡­ I was slightly frightened ¡­¡­]

    It would seem fun to play this prank on people who drives you crazy.

    If someone did this in the middle of the night when you are going to the bathroom, your pants will likely get wet.

    [I can also do it with my head]

    Retracting her arms, Cruxie raised her head to the surface.

    It looks like a severed head, it¡¯s pretty scary.

    I bent down and tried to stroke her head.

    [Fujeje¡­ ..]

    [With these you could see panties!]

    [I won¡¯t do that!]

    Cruxie stepped out of the shadow.

    [As you have seen it can be used in various ways]

    [Yes]

    However, why does Cruxie have the shadow ability?

    According to Venus, the replica-venus develops a ¡¾unique ability¡¿ according to the nature of the owner.

    But, seeing it, you feel that it is good for surprise attacks and espionage.

    Cruxie is the type who fights from the front.

    I feel like it¡¯s the opposite.

    Well, regarding Aria¡¯s fire ability, I don¡¯t know if it matches her own nature.

    It may simply be due to the color of her hair.

    [Fumu. Cruxie may be indecent]

    [Ehh !? O-Of course not!]

    Cruxie denied it, although I felt it somewhat subtle.

    *

    It was decided to test Cruxie¡¯s ability from a battle point of view, so we left the city.

    [We have arrived, Cruxie]

    [Amazing!]

    Cruxie stepped out of my shadow.

    If she could get into the shadow of a person, it seems that she can move along with the movement of the shadow.

    [¡­¡­ I think assassinations would be perfect for this ability]

    [I-I won¡¯t use it for that]

    The area was a grassland area.

    It¡¯s a place where I made some trips during the entrance exam to get dropped items from trolls.

    [Oh, there is a troll]

    We immediately spotted right away because of it¡¯s huge body.

    As we got closer, it seems that it recognized us as enemies, the troll began to attack.

    [!?]

    But, when it advanced a few meters, it seems that it tripped over something and fell hard.

    Cruxie manipulated the shadows and grabbed the troll¡¯s feet.

    When it hit its stomach against the ground, the troll raised a cry ¡°Ugooo!¡±.

    The troll tried to get up quickly, but was unable to perform vigorous movements.

    On the contrary, half sank into the shadows.

    Aria stood aside.

    And lightly swings the crimson princess.

    [Burn]

    The entire body of the troll was engulfed in flames.

    After raising some desperate screams, it¡¯s large body turned to ash.

    After that, we experimented the use of Cruxie¡¯s shadow ability against trolls and other monsters several times.

    Shadows moving suddenly, trapping their bodies, is not something a monster of low intelligence can predict.

    While they didn¡¯t know what was going on and got desperate, Aria or I took care of them, and everything was resolved in that pattern.

    [Well, it would even be unlikely that people who faced it at first would be able to formulate a plan against it.]

    [Being able to restrain stronger monsters is intriguing isn¡¯t it?]

    [Certainly ¡­¡­ * Munch * * Munch *]

    It seems that she brought it out of the shadows, Cruxie was suddenly chewing a bread.

    ¡­¡­. It is very useful as I thought, that ability.

    I will try to put some alcohol next time.

 CH 54

    We concluded that cruxie new abilities would contribute a lot to our future battles, so we decided to go back to the city.

    It seems that she really liked being inside the shadows, saying ¡°Take me back to the dorm¡±, Cruxie re-entered my shadow.

    [It¡¯s really is amazing in here]

    Only the voice can be heard from the shadow.

    [Being able to laze eating sweets until you arrive at your destination]

    ¡­¡­Dammit.

    I also want to laze around while drinking alcohol.

    [Cruxie, if you do that you will get fat]

    [D-Don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t get fat no matter how much I eat!]

    [Other than that, if you stay there too long you will become a deplorable person]

    By the way, other people can enter the shadow besides Cruxie, in fact, Aria and I also entered.

    However, because it was complete darkness, our sense of time and direction was likely to go haywire.

    So we didn¡¯t stay long, and we left immediately.

    But, it would be very useful as an emergency evacuation site.

    [Waa !?]

    Suddenly Cruxie screamed.

    [What happened?]

    [Wait, why is such a creature here?]

    [Cruxie? Are you okay!]

    [Awawawa!]

    I could hear an impatient voice from the shadow, but I have no idea what¡¯s going on.

    She said, creature?

    Cruxie is in the shadows, not in the ground.

    Mysterious monsters can be found in the ground, but it shouldn¡¯t be possible in the shadows¡­ ..

    Still, there is no doubt that something unusual happened.

    When Aria and I were worried¡­ ..

    [It tickles! Hey!]

    Then, a kind of calm voice was heard and we looked into each other.

    [Hmm]

    After a while, Cruxie stepped out of my shadow.

    [Hey what hap¡ª- Huh !?]

    [¡­.A wolf!?]

    Following Cruxie, what appeared from the depths of the shadow, was a four-legged creature about six feet in length ¨C a wolf with black fur.

    [Grrrr!]

    When the wolf looked at us, it growled threateningly.

    [A monster¡­..? Cruxie get away, it¡¯s dangerous!]

    [Waa, wait!]

    When Cruxie stopped us from drawing our swords, she headed toward the wolf.

    [Calm down, everything is fine. ]

    [Kuh?]

    [That¡¯s how it is. They are my classmates]

    [Bau!]

    ¡­ .. Is it attached to Cruxie?

    When she stroked it , the wolf waved his tail with joy.

    [¡­ .What about that wolf?]

    [I found it in the shadows]

    [In the shadows?]

    Then I suddenly hear the voice of Venus.

    ¡ºIt looks like it¡¯s a Shadow Wolf¡»

    [Shadow Wolf?]

    ¡ºUmu. It is a very rare type of wolf monster, and it can also plunge into the shadows ¡»

    Is there such a monster?

    Since the shadows are connected, it seems that Cruxie accidentally entered where the Shadow Wolf was.

    ¡ºDue to their ability, they are good at hunting prey. They can unsuspectingly approached their prey and dragged into the shadows. They could be considered middle B-Rank. But, basically they do not make packs, they are solitary. So they have a very cautious and shy personality ¡­¡­ ¡»

    The Shadow Wolf is now playing happily with Cruxie.

    [Hyaa! I already said don¡¯t lick my face!]

    Yup, you can see that it¡¯s is very attached to her.

    However, if Cruxie were not an Amazon, she would have suffered a serious injury.

    [Could it be that because they were in the same shadow it might have mistaken her for someone of the same race?]

    ¡°It¡¯s possible¡±

    *

    [So what are we going to do with it?]

    Since the Shadow Wolf was not moving away from Cruxie, we took it into the bedroom.

    Of course, it was hidden in the shadows along the way, so no one noticed.

    [Bau, Bau!]

    The Shadow Wolf got on Cruxie¡¯s knees happily wagging it¡¯s tail.

    [What do we do? ¡­ .. Shall we keep it?]

    [Where? Pets are not allowed in the bedroom. Instead of a pet, that¡¯s a monster]

    [¡­ ..How about in the shadows?]

    It can certainly be kept there¡­.

    First of all, the Shadow Wolves are said to spend most of their lives in the shadows.

    There are no natural enemies in there, so it is very safe.

    [Will it not attack people?]

    [Hmm¡­ .I think it will be fine¡­ .. right, Kuu?]

    [Bau!]

    [Kuu?]

    [Ah, that¡¯s his name!]

    When did you name it¡­ ..?

    I think there were some monsters that can be kept as pets, or used in favor of humans.

    There is an occupation called monster tamer.

    [I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t leave without permission, understood, Kuu?]

    [Bau, Bau!]

    It seems that he understood and gave a firm answer.

    [Alright, home!]

    [Bau!]

    When Cruxie took aim at the shadows, Kuu leapt onto her chest.

    Cruxie turned back in surprise.

    [Hey not there!]

    [Kuh?]

    [The house is in the shadows!]

    [¡­ .Boo!]

    The two entered the shadow.

    [Stay!]

    [Bau!]

    Then only Cruxie stepped out of the shadows.

    But Kuu also came out as well.

    [¡­ ..I-I think you need training¡­ ..]

    [Bau!]

 CH 55

    [Now back to your home!]

    [Bau!]

    Following Cruxie¡¯s order, Kuu quickly plunged into the shadows.

    [Stay!]

    There was no answer.

    However, there was no sign of Kuu coming out, he was silent.

    And after about thirty seconds¡­.

    [Come out!]

    With that word, Kuu ran out of the shadows.

    [Well, you did well!]

    [Bau, Bau!]

    Kuu wagged his tail as if to say ¡°praise me, praise me.¡±

    When Cruxie stroked him you could hear him comfortably saying ¡°Kuh, Kuh.¡±

    [It¡¯s incredible. I am surprised that he has learned so much in this short time]

    I was impressed.

    Then Cruxie smiled somewhat forcedly.

    [It¡¯s because I skipped my classes all week to train him¡­ ..]

    If Kuu comes out of the shadows on his own, she wouldn¡¯t be able to attend classes.

    So she had no choice but to skip class and stay in the dorm to train Kuu.

    [But will he keep still during class?]

    [I got it covered, so no problem]

    If Cruxie regularly puts her hand in the shadows and strokes him, I suppose Kuu will keep his cool.

    [Still, he¡¯s a smarter wolf than I thought]

    It looks very fluffy and should feel nice.

    [Gau!]

    [Oww]

    When I tried to stroke his head, he bit me.

    [Waa, that¡¯s wrong, Kuu!]

    [Grrrr!]

    It seems that at the moment he has only opened his heart to Cruxie.

    I thought so¡­.

    [Good boy¡­ ..look he allows himself to be caressed normally]

    [Kuh]

    [Hey, why can Aria do it while I got bitten?]

    [Because Kuu¡¯s male?]

    [Yes, because he¡¯s a male]

    [Kukuku, he only allows it to women, he¡¯s a very indecent dog!]

    Maybe with you it will be fine.

    Hm? Venus took human form again.

    [In that case, there will be no problems with me!]

    Saying that, Venus hugged Kuu around the neck.

    [Hoo! It certainly feels very fluffy!]

    [Gau!]

    [Nuoh ?!]

    Just then Kuu bit the back of the neck of the Venus clothes and threw her.

    Her small body flew a few meters and then fell to the ground.

    [What do you think you¡¯re doing!?]

    [Gau, Gau!]

    [Despite me being a woman, he doesn¡¯t like it!]

    [Gununu]

    Ahaha, Cruxie made a forced smile.

    [He doesn¡¯t seem to like being treated a little rough]

    [Bau!]

    ***

    [Ahh, Cruxie-sama¡­ ..I was very worried because you did not attend classes for a while, but I am glad to see that you are well¡­ ..]

    As she watched the appearance of a black haired classmate, Princess Fiora muttered in a tone that no one could hear.

    Although their classes in the classroom are different, in practice, they were both in class I.

    Fiora was educated in the royal palace from a young age, and was assigned to class I upon admission.

    Although it could be said that it was because she is from the royal family.

    But at least now, she has the proper ability to belong to class I.

    On the other hand, Cruxie who is a commoner was in class III at the time of admission, but he quickly demonstrated his great ability and reached the same class as Fiora.

    [It¡¯s natural. First of all, the teachers were very incompetent by not putting him in class I from the beginning]

    There are many other complaints.

    Due to the difference in status between the royal family and the commoners, they could not be in the same unit.

    Heavens¡­ ..even if the royal family says so, he¡¯s a commoner who doesn¡¯t know where he was originally born.

    In a world ravaged by war, he is just someone who has risen up as a hero.

    There is no difference in the nature of the bloodline, and if there is, it is only due to your talent and accomplishments as a person.

    She was thinking something like that.

    But, I¡¯ll bear it for now.

    If you graduate from this school and become a knight, you may receive a title, but by giving you the honors, you will be treated as a noble.

    In this way, the number of those who oppose it would decrease.

    Then, he would be by my side and ¡­¡­ fuhehehe ¡­¡­

    [¡ª¨C Your Highness, Your Highness]

    [¡­ .. W-What¡¯s wrong, Marie?]

    The princess came back to reality noticing that she had been called by a girl of the same age.

    [Well, i was worried because it seemed like your mind was elsewhere¡­ ..]

    [I see]

    Apparently she took a long time in her delusional world

    It seems that the practical lessons had ended when she noticed it.

    She wasn¡¯t doing anything because she was watching her beloved classmate.

    [Is it really okay? It is planned to go deeper than usual in tomorrow¡¯s dungeon expedition¡­ ..]

    [Yes. You don¡¯t need to worry]

    As Marie said, the unit led by Fiora will start tomorrow with their assigned level 9 task.

    The level 8 that is required to graduate has already been completed, the rest is not necessary, it could simply be done voluntarily, but for Fiora who is from the royal family, it was something that she definitely wanted to achieve.

    It is said that her stepbrother who was studying at the school a few years ago, managed to complete up to level 10.

    The instructors are supporting her to the point where her unit would be fine.

    But, the other part is the dungeon.

    It is not known what will happen, and recently, the tension has also been seen in the members of the elite unit.

    Ahh, if it was only Cruxie-sama, I would feel more relieved¡­ ..

    So, it was at that time.

    When her lover had finished a mock battle with another student, and was wiping his sweat with a towel, he¡ª¨C

    [¡­¡­I want that]

    At some sudden words, the girl next to her said ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    [Marie, can I ask you a favor?]

    [W-What do you request your highness¡­ ..?]

    Fiora ordered the girl who had responded fearfully having a bad feeling.

    [Cruxie-sama¡¯s towel ¡­¡­ I want you to get it at all cost]

 CH 56

    My name is Marisha.

    But people who are close to me calls me by the nickname Marie.

    My mother, a scholar who served in the Royal Palace, gave birth to me half a month before the birth of Princess Fiora ¨C the beloved daughter of the current King Frude III. I was then named as her future attendant.

    I drank the same milk as Her Highness Fiora, we were raised like sisters.

    I also serve her as her subordinate at the Knight¡¯s Academy.

    By the way, my mother who is a lower-class noblewoman, acquired the position of viscount when I became her highness attendant.

    So in terms of identity, I am the daughter of a viscount family.

    Her Highness Fiora has been someone very pretty since she was young, but recently she has become an increasingly beautiful woman.

    Now her popularity is so great it even surpassed the king.

    It¡¯s not just by appearance.

    Her heart is pure and she¡¯s also extraordinary gifted academically.

    Naturally I¡¯m very proud serving her

    If it¡¯s for her, I¡¯m ready for anything.

    I¡¯m prepared to carry out all her orders at any cost.

    ¡­¡­ ..I¡¯m ready, but ¡­¡­ ..

    [I wish I could refuse this order¡­ ..Highness¡­ ..]

    As I sneak up behind a certain classmate, an involuntary complaint came out of my mouth.

    Why are you asking me to get his towel?

    Also, it¡¯s very soaked with sweat because of the practical lessons.

    What are you planning to do with it, Your Highness !?

    Her Highness Fiora has a superior appearance and a great intellect, but she has only one flaw.

    She¡¯s strange ¡­

    No, saying more than that would be an offense to the royal family.

    Such expressions must be kept, even in the heart.

    Ahem.

    Anyway, due to her somewhat innocent character, Her Highness Fiora is very honest.

    She became like this roughly after that young man was admitted long ago.

    He helped us in a difficult situation when we were surrounded by monsters in the dungeon.

    However, his help was not needed.

    Still, I could say that I failed as a her highness knight by falling into that situation.

    That figure when he came out in a moment of trouble, may have reminded Her Highness of that fairy tale she had admired from a young age.

    A very clich¨¦ development that a brave knight rescues a princess captured by monsters, Her Highness has always liked that story¡­ ..

    Being able to raise the emotion of your highness like that, I don¡¯t remember feeling jealous, but it¡¯s a matter of feelings, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    However, we cannot add him as a member of the unit.

    Somehow we managed to convinced her that he isn¡¯t allowed because he is a commoner, but to tell the truth, There¡¯s only one real reason.

    The real reason is that there can only be those who can trusted in the unit of Her Highness, accepting people who couldn¡¯t be trusted might endanger her life.

    [I would like to fulfill other requests at least ¡­¡­]

    The difficulty of this is too high.

    It would be nice if I could just ask, Could you give me that towel?

    But, what should I answer if he tells me, What will you use it for?

    Of course, I cannot say Her Highness¡¯s name.

    Should i say ¡ª¡ª- If I have the towel soaked with the smell of Cruxie-san¡¯s sweat, I will be able to sleep comfortably.

    Certainly, I dedicate myself completely to her Highness.

    However, I don¡¯t want to use that loyalty in this way if possible¡­ ..

    Still, I braced myself and stepped forward, and it was at that moment.

    The towel that was on his shoulder fell to the ground.

    He didn¡¯t notice it and kept walking.

    Ahh, it seems like the goddess is taking care of me.

    This is a great opportunity.

    Now it is possible to carry out the task without staining my pride.

    Stealthily, I approached the towel on the floor in one swift movement.

    No problem, he hasn¡¯t noticed.

    I quickly picked up the towel, put it in a prepared container and immediately prepared the withdrawal¡ª-

    [Gau, Gau!]

    [¡­¡­¡­?]

    I thought I heard something like a dog barking¡­.

    However, that¡¯s impossible there¡¯s no dog here.

    It must be a hallucination.

    So, I sped away from the place.

    ***

    [Wait, you can¡¯t, Kuu!]

    [Gau, Gau, Gau!]

    Suddenly, Kuu roared in the shadows, making Cruxie nervous.

    She looked around, but luckily no one was there.

    While she was relieved by that, she asked Kuu.

    [What happened?]

    [Bau, Bau! Bau!]

    [¡­ ..Hmm?]

    Although Cruxie can understand Kuu¡¯s intentions in some way, It¡¯s difficult when it comes to complicated content.

    Sorry, I don¡¯t understand you, saying that, Kuu sadly sobbed ¡°Kuhh¡±.

    [Huh?]

    So at that moment, Cruxie finally realized that her towel was not on her shoulder.

    [Has it fallen somewhere?]

    [Bau, Bau!]

    [Ah, could it be that you were trying to tell me that?]

    She tried to go back the way she came from, but¡­ ..

    [Bau!]

    [Hey? Is it around here?]

    Being led by Kuu, Cruxie headed the other way.

    I didn¡¯t come this way, then why?¡­ ..While she wondered, what she found before arriving was¡ª¨C

    [The princess? Also, the one next to her¡­ I think that¡¯s, Marisha-san?]

    Then Cruxie saw what Marie was about to deliver to the princess¡ª¡ª

    [¡­ .. Let¡¯s go back, Kuu. I don¡¯t mind losing a towel¡­ ..]

    She pretended not to have seen anything.

 CH 57

    We are now on the seventh floor of the Great Seland Labyrinth.

    [There are many floors, but this one is quite refreshing]

    As Aria said, it was a grassland as far as you could see.

    There are almost no obstacles, so you can see shadows that appear to be monsters in various places.

    The seventh floor is called the prairie floor, and it is said to be calm in terms of atmosphere.

    [Yes. But it seems that monsters are stronger, so you have to be careful]

    Then, Cruxie¡¯s voice was heard from within the shadow.

    [Is everything fine? Can I go out now? There¡¯s no more zombies right?]

    What she just said made me smile¡­ ..

    [You don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re already passed it]

    Since Cruxie was not good with the undead monsters, she has been in the shadows all the time since the sixth floor.

    ¡­¡­ I think she was also afraid of the dark, but it seems she managed to endure it thanks to Kuu.

    By the way, I was able to get the ¡¾Grudge Stone¡¿ successfully.

    It was my level 6 task, and since Aria had already completed hers, the three of us will try to complete the level 7 task.

    [Waa, so this is the prairie floor ~]

    Stepping out of the shadow, Cruxie was amazed.

    For her too, this is the first time she has come to this floor.

    [It¡¯s an unobstructed field of view, but in a way we could get lost]

    [That¡¯s true. wherever you look everything looks similar]

    Because there are few things that could serve as a landmark, as Aria said, there is a risk of getting lost.

    And it seems that a compass cannot be trusted due to some strange phenomenon.

    [Bau!]

    However, we have Kuu.

    Kuu urinated on the wall at the floor entrance.

    By doing that, it seems that he can find his way to this location from a distance of 20 kilometers with his heightened sense of smell.

    [Good job, Kuu]

    [Grrrrr!]

    [You¡¯re amazing, Kuu]

    [Bau, Bau]

    Yup, as you can see that he doesn¡¯t like me.

    Well, he¡¯s male after all¡­ ..

    Kuu¡¯s sense of smell is also helpful in getting up close to monsters.

    However, as this is open field, it will be visible visually.

    [An elephant buffalo]

    A huge bull comparable to an elephant headed towards here at great speed.

    When it comes to the endemism of this dungeon, its character is extremely ferocious and aggressive.

    It¡¯s degree of danger is said to be B-Rank similar to that of a Wyvern.

    [Cruxie, can you stop it¡¯s movements?]

    ¡º¡±I¡¯ll try!¡±¡»

    Cruxie who hid in the shadows answered by telepathy.

    Just as the huge bull is almost near us, the shadow grabbed onto it¡¯s big legs.

    [Bufuoo !?]

    With its front legs suddenly restricted, the elephant buffalo was shocked.

    ¡ºI-It¡¯s too heavy¡­ ..!¡»

    The strength of the shadow appears to be proportional to the strength of the user.

    Thanks to her astonishing strength as an Amazon, the huge body flipped onto its face to the ground.

    [As I thought, that ability suits Cruxie well]

    While impressed, I cut off the giant bull¡¯s unprotected head with Venus.

    *

    The monsters that appear here are often dangerous, but if you don¡¯t make any mistake, there will be no difficulties.

    Rather, we were able to get to the safe zone much faster than the other floors.

    [Oh, there are people]

    [That¡¯s true]

    Around this floor, I thought there were fewer explorers, but there were a few.

    And looking at them well, they are very young.

    [That person¡­ ..is that Marisha-san¡­ ..]

    As she said, she is certainly the girl who is always with the princess.

    If she¡¯s here, is this the princess¡¯s unit?

    There should be five, but now I can only see three.

    Above all, I do not see the figure of the princess.

    [It seem like they¡¯re talking about something?]

    They were still about 50 meters away, but their voices could be heard.

    [No time to wait for reinforcements! Even right now, Her Highness may be at risk!]

    [E-Even if you say that, Marie. Now that Her Highness and Sarah are gone, it is very dangerous for the three of us to go alone to explore the eighth floor¡­ ..]

    The only boy in the unit objected to Marie.

    [I am aware of that! I don¡¯t mind losing my life! If you don¡¯t want to come, then I¡¯ll go find her highness myself!]

    [W-wait! there must have hidden in a safe place¡­ .. fortunately, there are many places to hide on the eighth floor¡­ ..]

    ¡­¡­ .It seems like they are in a bad situation.

    [We have to hurry]

    [Yes]

    We ran towards them.

    Marisha quicky noticed us.

    [Huh¡­ ..you are¡­ ..]

    Quickly, we heard what happened.

    I was able to predict the situation largely from the conversation earlier, but it seems that during the exploration on the eighth floor, they fell into a trap and got separated from the princess.

    And to convey that to the surface, one of their member came out using a transfer magic circle.

    But even if a search party is organized, it will take at least two days to reach this floor.

    Meanwhile, it seems that they were arguing to see whether or not the three of them would go to find the princess.

    [Please. Help me find the princess]

    Saying that, Marisha lowered her head deeply.

    [But, a teleportation trap huh? ¡­¡­ it¡¯s a difficult task to find a person on the vast floor]

    When the issue with Cruxie happened, the position between Aria and me could be known, and we sort of fixed it, but this time we can¡¯t use that.

    [¡­¡­ We may know where Fiora-san is]

    [Hey? Is that true, Cruxie?]

 CH 58

    There was a wolf running in the dungeon.

    With a streamlined body covered in jet black fur, it stomped on the ground at high speed.

    It was Cruxie¡¯s pet dog, Kuu the Shadow Wolf.

    [Kuu, can you follow the smell well?]

    [Bau, Bau!]

    When Cruxie who was in the shadows asked, Kuu answered confidently.

    What Kuu is tracking is Cruxie¡¯s scent.

    To be precise, the smell of a towel soaked in her sweat.

    The other day, Princess Fiora had secretly took it, and it was possible to search for her whereabouts in the dungeon with her scent.

    Its sense of smell is tens of thousands of times better than that of humans, it can even smell a slight odor.

    [Grrrr!]

    [Leave it to me!]

    When Cruxie realizing his intention, She stepped out of the shadow.

    And easily eliminated the monster that was in the way.

    It was a division of roles, due to the Shadow Wolfs not being good at frontal battles.

    By the way, Kuu had to move out the shadows, he was running on the ground because it¡¯s easier to smell the scent, and Cruxie was in the shadows to prevent her own scent from mixing and confusing Kuu.

    [You have to hurry!]

    [Bau!]

    ***

    [This has become a big problem¡­ ..]

    Princess Fiora vaguely sighed.

    She and her unit were exploring the eighth floor of the great Seland labyrinth ¡ª¨C she was on a floor that resembled an abandoned castle.

    However, she was caught by a teleportation trap that had been placed in an unexpected place and was taken to a different location from her companions.

    For a time, she was looking for her companions and regular routes, but she had encountered monsters several times.

    She has been raised as a martial arts genius since her childhood, and has the best abilities of the Knight¡¯s school.

    Not only that she also has first-class weapons.

    Thanks to that, she had no problems with the monsters on this floor, but¡­ ..because there were consecutive battles, the fatigue has accumulated.

    Currently, for the purpose of resting, she was hiding so that monsters could not find her.

    [¡­ ..Firstly, on this vast floor, the probability of being able to return to where i was before is very low]

    When in distress and danger, one shouldn¡¯t move around unnecessarily and wait for the search team to arrive.

    It is taught at the beginning as a basis for the basics of dungeon exploration.

    When she finally calmed down, and in accordance with that, she decided not to move on her own.

    Of course, if you are just an ordinary adventurer, you cannot expect to be searched, but if you are a student of the knight school, the school will organize a search team.

    And being the princess, a large-scale search party is sure to be dispatched.

    Still, this is the eighth floor.

    Even if a search team were dispatched, it would take two or three days to reach this floor.

    Also, because the monsters that appear are very strong, they cannot divide the staff too much, so the search must also be difficult.

    The food she has will only last about five days at most.

    If she just stands still and does nothing, there will be no problem in a way ¡­¡­ even if she is hiding, there is no guarantee that she will not be attacked by monsters.

    Unable to sleep well, and food is limited.

    She was exhausted, and when it comes to fighting various monsters, even she couldn¡¯t take it.

    [¡­ .. It¡¯s a very difficult situation]

    Despair covered her heart.

    But the reason why she hasn¡¯t given hope was because ¡­

    ¡ª¡ªHaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, Cruxie-sama¡­ ..the smell of Cruxie-samaaaaaaaaa!

    The towel that was stolen from Cruxie.

    As she rubbed it on her face and smelled it, Fuu¡­ .Haa, Fuu¡­ .Haa¡­.

    With just that, it made her body fill with pleasure¡­ .. her mind became clearer, and it made her body filled with energy.

    After thinking ¡°it was a good idea to bring it in¡±, Fiora praised her inner judgment.

    [With this, fuu¡­ .haa, I will be able to overcome, fuu¡­ .haa, any difficulties]

    Hee cool words were ruined by the noise of her breathing and her distorted face.

    Then it was at that time.

    Some noises of ¡°Zun, Zun, Zun ¡­¡± could be heard from somewhere.

    [¡­.. What is that sound¡­.?]

    And it was getting closer little by little.

    Before long, Fiora saw it.

    A huge whole body.

    The height of the body will be more than 3 meters, and it¡¯s length will be almost 2 meters.

    A large heavy mass was walking while making a metallic noise.

    Living Armor.

    It is an armor monster that appears often on this floor.

    There is nothing inside, it was hollow.

    Armor that moves on its own, and attacks using a sword in an effort to eliminate intruders.

    [¡­¡­ I-It can¡¯t be, a Boss Monster¡­ ..?]

    The strongest monster that could be found on each floor.

    Sometimes they are in a fixed place, or they are also roaming around the floor.

    And on the eighth floor, it was the second.

    Please let it pass without it noticing me¡­¡­ but Fiora¡¯s prayer seemed to be in vain, when the huge living armor stopped in front of the statue where she was hidden, it then swings it¡¯s great sword in its hand.

    The statue was crushed with the pedestal.

    But thanks to her quick reaction she managed to away before that heavy blow.

    [Haaaa!]

    As the statue fragments fell, she made her way towards the huge living armor with great spirit.

    Clang, her sword was repelled.

    [I-It¡¯s too hard !]

    She only scraped the surface of the armor a little.

    The Living Armor generally has a high level of defense, but this is far beyond expectations.

    Her sword is made of high purity mithril that can lightly cut through bronze armor.

    Fiora quickly back¡¯s away.

    [¡­ ..I guess wind magic won¡¯t work]

    She has a magical device that emits wind magic, but it surely won¡¯t do any good against the Living Armor.

    In that case, the only option that can be chosen is¡­ ..

    [I have to escape!]

    She immediately prepared to retreat.

    But, at that time.

    The huge Living Armor raised one foot and stomped the ground.

    [Huh !?]

    There was a tremendous vibration, causing her to lose her balance.

    Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t get up because of the intense aftershocks.

    [Dammit¡ª-]

    Noticing her, the huge armor was raising its great sword before her eyes.

    Faced with the looming strike, Fiora could no longer do anything.

    Ahh, if I knew that this would happen, I would have clearly told him my feelings ¡­¡­ she prepared herself for death.

    Clang !!!

    Suddenly sparks erupted and the huge blade was stopped.

    [W-What¡­..?]

    Unbelievably, the Boss Monster¡¯s attack was stopped with just one arm.

    [Cruxie¡­ .sama¡­.?]

    A brave knight who rescues a princess in distress¡ª¨C

    A scene like that of a hero, was happening before her eyes.

 CH 59

    That was dangerous¡­ .Cruxie felt relieved.

    It was at the moment that the huge armor monster tried to finish off Princess Fiora with its great sword.

    She managed to made it in time, and stopped the attack with her venus-replica ¡°Shadow Night¡± on her right arm.

    Despite having enormous strength as an Amazon, and although her physical strength has been improved thanks to her weapon, her entire body shook at the tremendous impact.

    [¡­ .Ahh!]

    Even so, she repelled the sword, and kicked the armor¡¯s abdomen hard.

    [Huh !?]

    The armor lost its balance and fell backward.

    [Are you alri¡ª¨C]

    [Cruxie-samaaaaaaa!]

    [¡ª- Buh !?]

    When Cruxie looked back and tried to speak to her, the princess suddenly hugged her.

    [Cruxie-sama, Cruxie-sama, Cruxie-sama, Cruxie-sama]

    [Wait, it¡¯s dangerous¡­ ..!]

    On the other side, even though the armor was trying to lift its massive body while making a metallic noise, the princess screamed with her face buried in Cruxie¡¯s chest as if she had forgotten.

    Having no choice, Cruxie held her, and evacuated into the shadows.

    ***

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It¡¯s the real one, it¡¯s the real Cruxie-samaaaaa!

    Cruxie-sama came to save me!

    A miracle! This is a miracle!

    To think that he could find me without difficulty in this vast dungeon, it can only be a miracle!

    No, it may be fate!

    And now, I¡¯m hugging Cruxie-samaaaaa!

    The smell of Cruxie-sama!

    After all, that towel cannot be compared to the natural one!

    Also, my neck, Cruxie-sama¡¯s breath is on my neck!

    Kujehehehehehe!

    I don¡¯t want to be separated from him for the rest of my life!

    ¡ª¡ª- Gau, Gau, Gau, Gau!

    I feel like something is biting my feet, but that doesn¡¯t matter to me!

    Ahh, Cruxie-sama, Cruxie-sama, Cruxie-samaaa!

    ***

    After hearing a bit late by telepathy that Cruxie had the princess safe, we were reaching the place she found her.

    It was a wide corridor with a series of statues to the left and right.

    There was a huge human-shaped figure over three meters in length.

    ¡ºHoo. That¡¯s high class of Living Armor. Death Armor ¡»

    When Venus said it in a curious way, the members of the princess unit took a deep breath.

    [Is¡­. That a Boss Monster¡­.?]

    [That¡¯s an A-Rank monster!]

    [I-I can¡¯t believe we come across something like that¡­ ..]

    The entire body of the armor was completely red, it was as if it had been bathed in a large amount of blood.

    That strength, intimidation, was comparable to the red dragon on the fifth floor.

    But now, with a great sword in hand, it was looking around as if searching for something.

    Somehow, I mumbled ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±.

    But, it seems that it detected our existence immediately.

    [This is bad¡­ ..it¡¯s coming this way!]

    [Kuh¡­ .but, to rescue the princess, we have to remove any obstacles!]

    [B-But, it would be better to move from here¡­.]

    Marisha drew her sword in preparation for the battle, but the other members looked nervous and unsteady.

    [It won¡¯t let us escape anyway!]

    [I-It¡¯s so fast!]

    Meanwhile, the armor was coming here at a speed that did not match it¡¯s body.

    Being in front of our eyes, it swung it¡¯s great sword.

    [S-Ski¡ª-]

    [Ohhhh!]

    I since we wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it in time, I decided to stop it head-on with Venus.

    A loud sound rang out.

    [W-What!? he managed to stop it¡¯s attack¡­ ..!?]

    [Seriously!?]

    I could hear surprised voices coming from behind.

    ¡­¡­ .Shit, I overdid myself a bit.

    My arms hurt a lot.

    What great power this Living Armor has.

    Venus¡¯s performance improved thanks to Cruxie becoming a maiden, and if my physical abilities hadn¡¯t been further strengthened, I would have definitely been defeated.

    [Burn]

    [Huh !?]

    The armor was engulfed in flames.

    Aria used the crimson princess.

    [¡­.It didn¡¯t work?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because there¡¯s nothing inside. An armor alone does not feel pain. If you try to beat it with fire, you would need enough power to be able to melt it ¡»

    Aria increased the firepower even more, but the surface was only slightly melted.

    It seems that it will be difficult to finish it this way.

    I swing my sword at the right leg of the armor.

    But despite the divine sword strike, I only damaged it a few inches on the surface.

    [Tsk that armor is though]

    I dodged the armor¡¯s attack.

    Well that¡¯s to be expected from a Boss Monster.

    [Let¡¯s try to take it down]

    [Understood]

    Aria and I intensively attacked the armor¡¯s right leg, around the knee.

    [Huh !?]

    It¡¯s a common tactic to focus on an enemy monster weak points.

    Eventually, The giant armor right leg could not support its own weight, and it fell with a loud noise.

    ¡ª¡ª- CRASH!

    For a few seconds it stayed still, then turned to ashes.

    Did it concluded that it couldn¡¯t fight anymore with it¡¯s state?

    [T-To think that they would defeat the Boss Monster on the eighth floor so easily¡­ ..]

    [They¡¯re incredible¡­..]

    I could hear voices from the back saying they couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Both the Princess and Cruxie then came out from the shadow.

    She was embracing Cruxie.

    [Your highness!? You are safe!]

    Marisha started running towards them.

 CH 60

    We use a teleportation magic circle to get out of the dungeon safely.

    The guards that gathered in the dungeon hurriedly ran to report the princess¡¯s safety to the royal palace and school.

    On the other hand, the princess¡­ ..

    [Cruxie-samaaa¡­ ..]

    [U-Ummmm ¡­¡­ could you get away please ¡­¡­?]

    She has been attached to Cruxie ever since.

    [¡­¡­Your highness. You are causing trouble for him. Surely His Majesty is very worried, so let¡¯s go show him that you are safe]

    [Uhh ~]

    Being scolded by Marisha, Princess Fiora reluctantly turned away from Cruxie.

    However, she didn¡¯t move from the place as she looked at Cruxie.

    Cruxie scratched his cheek with a complicated face.

    [Your Highness, it¡¯s time to go]

    Marisha spoke after seeing her.

    [¡­¡­ Cruxie-sama]

    [Y-Yes?]

    The princess said it with a look of determination.

    [I¡¯ve always liked you, Cruxie-sama!]

    Haa, I could hear a whisper from Marisha saying [so she told him¡­ ..].

    She was probably aware of the princess¡¯s feelings.

    Well, I think anyone would know by looking at it.

    But, I didn¡¯t think she would do a confession.

    This would cause a lot of problems.

    The fact that Marisha is involuntarily holding her head, is because she is considering the various problems that will occur, it is surely hurting her.

    [I-I can¡¯t contain these feelings anymore!]

    [B-But¡­ ..I¡¯m just a commoner]

    [It does not matter! There is no obstacle to this love like the difference in status!]

    The princess kept pressing valiantly towards Cruxie who was backing away fearfully.

    [Please go out with me, Cruxie-sama!]

    The princess had the expression of a maiden in love on her face.

    Faced with such an expression complemented by her incredible beauty, any man would fall for it.

    ¡­¡­ being a man, of course.

    Too bad, Cruxie is a girl.

    [I¡¯m sorry!]

    When Cruxie lowered her head and apologized, the princess had a stunned face.

    [W-Why¡­?]

    [Actually, I¡ª-]

    Then Cruxie approached me.

    [¡ª- I¡¯m dating Lucas-kun]

    She said it while hugging my arm.

    [[[¡­ .Eh?]]]

    Marisha and the members of the princess¡¯s unit raised voices in surprise.

    [I¡¯m in love with him. S-so¡­ .. sorry. I can¡¯t accept your feelings¡­ ..]

    [I see¡­..]

    The princess had a blank expression.

    Cruxie then say something that only us could hear.

    Yes, I understand¡­ ..this is the best way to calm this situation¡­ ..

    But, Cruxie¡­ ..that would mean¡­ ..

    ¡ºKukuku, it would be that there is a relationship between men¡»

    You are right¡­..

    But, wouldn¡¯t it be better to forget that rule of the Amazons?

    We already know, so we could just reveal that you are a girl.

    While thinking of something like that¡­ ..

    ¡ºI-If so, I¡¯d have to get out of the boys¡¯ dorm¡­ ..¡»

    Cruxie told me by telepathy.

    I would like to prioritize my honor as a man in this case.

    Ahem, then Marisha coughed trying to dispell this undescribable atmosphere.

    [I-It seems that Cruxie-shi has no interest in women]

    Even though she was puzzled, she seemed somewhat relieved.

    If it is known that Cruxie has an interest in men and is with me, I suppose the suspicions and concerns with the princess will be alleviated.

    When the princess who was in a mental shock was finally taken away by the members of her unit, Cruxie sighed in relief.

    [I¡¯m sorry]

    [¡­¡­ I-It¡¯s okay. Well, it can¡¯t be helped ¡­¡­]

    As I responded to Cruxie¡¯s apologies, and imagined all kinds of weird looks people show from now on, I could only sigh.

    *

    After a few days the princess summoned me.

    The place is her room in the girls¡¯ dorm.

    Since Aria always comes to my room, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever come to the girls¡¯ dorm.

    It¡¯s not that boys are forbidden to enter the girls¡¯ dorm, but since there are only girls in the building, it makes me feel uncomfortable walking down the hall and passing each other.

    [I was waiting for you. Please come in]

    It was Marisha who welcomed me.

    It seems that she lives with the princess in the room.

    The princess room is located on the upper floor of the bedroom, I suppose it is specially prepared for the royal family.

    It was much larger than the one I am using.

    When I was shown into the reception room, the princess was waiting with a straight face.

    And she stood up when she saw me come in.

    [I¡¯m not going to give up! I will definitely make Cruxie-sama stand by my side! It¡¯s a duel!]

    To think that it would be a declaration of war from the princess.

    ¡­¡­ I even thought about telling her that Cruxie is actually a girl.

    *

    When I was walking down the hall after leaving the princess room, Marisha chased me for some reason and stopped me.

    [¡­¡­ I¡¯m very sorry about before]

    [No, I don¡¯t think there is a need for you to apologize]

    I think somehow I understand that she also has a difficult time with the princess.

    [I want to thank you again for saving Her Highness ¡­¡­ but do you really not want any rewards?]

    [I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s not that I helped because I wanted a reward. I don¡¯t want to stand and complicate things]

    [¡­¡­¡­.]

    We rescued the princess, but I asked them to keep it a secret.

    The reason is as I said.

    In Cruxie¡¯s case, even without that, he already stands out.

    I don¡¯t want to get caught up in unnecessary trouble.

    It seems that the princess did not accept it very well to say, and it took a lot to convince her¡­ ..

    [Thank you]

    After Marisha thanked me, she spoke with a complicated face.

    [¡­¡­ It¡¯s awkward to say something like this while receiving such consideration ¡­¡­]

    [What¡¯s the matter?]

    [¡­¡­ The fact that a man came to her highness¡¯s room will raise several suspicions]

    Seriously?

    The day after that, the rumor that I tried to get my hands on the princess had spread throughout the school.

    ¡ºJust make it happen! ¡ª¨C for now you are love rivals, but eventually you will be attracted to each other ¡­¡­ ¡»

    Of course not.

 CH 61

    [That guy with the princess¡­ ..?]

    [He¡¯s just a commoner¡­ ..]

    Due to the rumors of the princess and I, I was recently able to feel looks of jealousy and killing intent in the surroundings.

    Sometimes they get involved with me, they hide my personal belongings, and I also get harassed.

    Although everything is a misunderstanding.

    Even though I was careful not to get close to the princess as much as I could, it is said that the princess and I secretly went out to the city to have a date, a totally baseless rumor began to circulate.

    Rumors are really scary.

    Being voluntarily exaggerated and shared by many people, it is as if everything is true.

    For now it only circulates in the school, but if the rumor reached to the royal palace, I wonder if they condemn me for that.

    His Majesty seems to love the princess very much.

    Also, there is another rumor that has also spread.

    [And also, it seems that he likes men]

    [Seriously?]

    [They say he does it with Cruxie who is a man in the same room every night]

    Yep, it¡¯s all chaos ¡­¡­

    ¡ºSome girls are cheering them on very excited¡»

    I wonder what the heck is that?

    Even today, several girls said, ¡°Don¡¯t be intimidated!¡± ¡°We¡¯re always supporting you!¡± ¡°We know!¡± But I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about.

    ¡ºFu, Fu, Fu¡­ ..¡»

    Stop laughing like that.

    [Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. In this situation I¡¯ll just lock myself up and drink]

    ¡ºNo, recently you are drinking almost every day¡»

    When i was dining and drinking in the living room, Cruxie came out of the bathroom.

    For some reason she was happy as she said ¡°ehhhh¡±, and then she sat next to me on the couch where I am sitting.

    I could smell her shampoo, the fragrant smell shook my nose.

    [That pajamas]

    [Ah, did you notice? I bought it]

    Cruxie wore a different nightwear.

    Unlike before, it was a feminine clothing.

    It is pink in color and has nice ornaments.

    It must be because she no longer have to pretend to be a man in front of me.

    Her appearance with her cheeks a little red and somewhat embarrassed, I could only see a girl.

    Even I question myself saying, Why did I think she was a boy¡­ ..?

    [What do you think¡­..? I think it¡¯s too cute for me ¡­¡­]

    [No, I think you it suits you perfectly]

    [Really?]

    Praising her, Cruxie laughed a little.

    So when she turned her gaze to the glass i was holding¡­ ..

    [Hey, can I drink alcohol too?]

    [I think it¡¯s still too early for you]

    [But, why?]

    Cruxie complained and puffed out her cheeks.

    [Don¡¯t treat me like a little girl. Aria-san has drunk alcohol too right?]

    [Now that I remember, you are of legal age]

    [Exactly. So there¡¯s no problem!]

    Although Cruxie was full of confidence, I think the individual age difference is great.

    I poured a fruit-based liqueur into a new glass.

    With some juice.

    It is a cocktail.

    This should be easy to drink even for a beginner like Cruxie.

    [Waa. It looks like a juice]

    [Still, don¡¯t drink it so fast]

    [Ok]

    I don¡¯t know how strong you are with alcohol after all.

    [By the way, where is Kuu?]

    [He¡¯s sleeping in the shadows. He is always sleepy at this hour. Despite being a wolf, it¡¯s strange isn¡¯t it?]

    Wolves are generally nocturnal.

    Well he¡¯s a Shadow Wolf who spends most of his life in the shadows, it might not matter much if it¡¯s day or night.

    When we were drinking for a while, Cruxie started getting drunk.

    [Lucas-kun¡­ ..]

    Her cheeks were red, and she rubbed her face on my chest like a cat.

    When I stroked her head, she narrowed her eyes saying ¡°Fujejeje¡­ ..¡± as if she were very comfortable.

    [Hey, try ¡­.. say my name]

    [Cruxie]

    [Not that way. Make it closer to my ear, like whispering]

    [Cru, xi, e]

    [Ax¡­ .hehehe]

    It seems that Cruxie is in a ¡°sweet¡± state.

    It¡¯s a bit troublesome, but it¡¯s somewhat easier than when I¡¯m with Aria, where the tension is high and difficult to control.

    [I¡¯d like to go on a date with you, Lucas-kun]

    [Eh?]

    [Yes. You went with Aria-san right? I want to go too]

    She put her arms around my neck, and asked at a distance close enough to feel the other¡¯s breath.

    There is no way I can refuse if you ask me that way.

    [It can¡¯t be helped¡­ .. okay]

    [Yay. Lucas-kun, I love you]

    Then she kissed me on the lips.

    ¡­¡­ .If someone had seen it, the rumor that I like men would spread again, but she is cute, so I forgive her.

    *

    The next day, I arrived at the place where we agreed to meet.

    Now the time is in the afternoon.

    As there were classes today, the time to meet became this time.

    ¡ºThis is what they call, an after school date!¡»

    Sometimes you use words that I don¡¯t understand well.

    Cruxie hasn¡¯t arrived yet.

    I did see her in the bedroom earlier, though, and decided to go out first.

    [I don¡¯t think it was necessary to agree on a place to meet¡­ ..]

    ¡º¡±Moron! Dating starts from creating that atmosphere! ¡»

    I guess so.

    Speaking of which, I also had to wait for Aria at the time.

    Suddenly, I felt a tug on my back.

    [Cruxie?]

    When I turned around thinking that she had already arrived¡­ ..what I could see was, how to say, she was a girl with a big hat wearing a white one-piece dress.

    For a moment, I thought she was a different girl.

    Because it was too different from her usual appearance.

    Last night, if I hadn¡¯t seen her in her cute pajamas, it probably would have taken me longer to figure it out.

    [Ahem¡­ .. I bought too. What do you think?]

    With some shyness, Cruxie turned around where she was.

    Even if someone saw us together, I thought I shouldn¡¯t worry about being mistaken as two men.

 CH 62

    I guess I could say it¡¯s like you

    [¡­ ..Well, despite wearing very nice clothes, should we really come here?]

    [I just¡­ .. wanted to go see it at least once]

    This is one of the most popular entertainment venues in the royal capital.

    It is a place where entertainment takes place almost daily, and a large number of spectators from all over the kingdom visit it.

    When two warriors in the field clashed their swords, and at the same time the sparks spread, the place was enveloped in great enthusiasm.

    It is a colosseum.

    Speaking of combatants, sometimes knights and adventurers proud of their abilities participate.

    Not only is it a one-on-one fight, massive battles and mock battles with remodeled fields are popular as well.

    There are also monster fights, and the types of variations make it an important factor for viewers to visit it many times without getting bored.

    [Well I guess I could say it¡¯s so like you, Cruxie]

    [Y-you think?]

    The Amazons are a tribe of warriors.

    [Apart from that, I also wanted to come. It¡¯s been a long time since I came to see something like this]

    [Ahem, I¡¯m glad about that]

    By the way, Kuu is in the bedroom.

    Aria is taking care of him.

    Kuu doesn¡¯t like to be separated from Cruxie, but I think it¡¯ll be okay if Aria is around.

    Although it would not be the same with me.

    ¡ºNow, we present to you today¡¯s main event!¡»

    An announcement resounded around the place, it seems that it is a voice reinforced with a magic tool.

    Then the spirits of the audience rose even higher.

    The main event comes while several matches are taking place per day.

    ¡ºFirst of all, this fighter! Looking handsome just like a prince, currently leading the ¡°I want him to be my lover¡± ranking for two years in a row! Of course, it¡¯s not just his face! Also his great ability! Everyone knows him! The B-rank adventurer, Demisssss !! ¡»

    What entered the field after receiving such an introduction, was a young swordsman in his twenties.

    Blond with blue eyes. A refreshing smile.

    He certainly looks like the prince of some country.

    When he greeted the audience, huge cheers from the women rang out.

    Without a lot of talent, it is impossible to achieve B rank.

    Is he really a B-rank adventurer at that age?

    There are countless numbers of adventurers, and only a few can make it at that rank.

    Being only in his twenties, he can be considered a genius by a handful of people.

    And speaking of the opponent¡­ ..

    [A magic circle?]

    Suddenly, a large magic circle appeared on the field.

    Maybe they prepared it beforehand, and now it seems like they started adding magic power to it.

    ¡º You won¡¯t believe what kind of opponent Demis¡¯s will fight, it, is a violent monster called by summoning magic!¡»

    Apparently it is a magic circle to summon.

    Summoning magic is not something that a normal individual can achieve.

    The reason is that it takes time to prepare the magic circle, and because it is difficult to activate it with human magic power alone, it must be supplemented with expensive magic stones.

    In the groups of adventurers, there are hardly any magicians who can use summoning magic.

    But I suppose it is possible in this arena since it moves a lot of money.

    A low-risk monster aside, a powerful monster is very difficult to catch and bring back, so it might be better to just summon it.

    Soon after, the magic was activated and a huge monster appeared on the field.

    ¡º¡±Very well! What appeared is ¡­¡­. A minotaur? ¡»

    Why did you say?

    ¡ºE-Excuse me! This¡­ i-is a B-Rank monster! A bull-headed monster that is once said to have enough combat ability to destroy a small town as a whole, a minotaur! ¡»

    Guohhhhh! The minotaur as if complaining about its own manifestation, raised a great roar.

    The excitement of the audience increased even more.

    [Hm? Does a minotaur have that fur color?]

    Cruxie was doubtful next to me.

    I guess she¡¯s saying it after looking at that black fur.

    [Now that I remember, the stuffed ornament in the guild was brown. But, there must be differences for each one]

    I haven¡¯t seen a minotaur directly.

    It¡¯s basically a monster that only appears in the dungeon, but I haven¡¯t seen it in the great Seland maze yet.

    While I was thinking about that, the match had started.

    Demis against the minotaur.

    A B-Rank adventurer and a B-Rank monster.

    It is often misunderstood, even though they are both ¡°B¡±, their abilities are not the same.

    It is natural because they are determined based on different criteria.

    Of course, the monsters are stronger.

    The difference isn¡¯t a big deal if it¡¯s E or D, but it spreads as the range increases.

    When it comes to monsters with a B-Rank, often the adventurers of B cannot fight them alone, and the logical thing is to organize a group composed of adventurers of other B-Ranks.

    Still, having a one-on-one encounter means that Demis is not someone with superficial strength, but rather has the power to defeat a minotaur alone, but¡­ ..

    [A-a minotaur¡­ ..?]

    It seems that he is also surprised by something.

    [Buohh! Owl!]

    On the other hand, the minotaur roared towards the audience, because it seems that it got annoyed of the audience cheering.

    Seeing it has turned it¡¯s back Demi¡¯s saw it as an opportunity, Demis ran towards it¡¯s massive body.

    [Haaaaa!]

    ¡°Do it¡± ¡°Finish it¡± ¡°Demis-sama! As the cheers resounded, Demi made the first attack on the minotaur¡ª-

    [Buohhh!]

    Suddenly, the minotaur turned and struck Demis¡¯s stomach with it¡¯s thick arm, sending him flying to the other side of the field.

    [[[Eh?]]]

    The audience fell silent in an instant.

    Demis hit the wall that separates the field and the public seats.

    He lost consciousness with a single blow.

    ¡ºUmu. After all, that¡¯s was not just a mere minotaur. It is probably a Black Minotaur that corresponds to his superior class ¡»

 CH 63

    The place got pretty loud.

    Well it¡¯s natural.

    A B-Rank adventurer was sent flying with a single blow from the minotaur and lost consciousness.

    No, as Venus said, it¡¯s not just a mere minotaur.

    It is a higher class called the Black Minotaur.

    It seemed that there were some people who knew these monster in the audience.

    [H-hey, isn¡¯t that a Black Minotaur¡­ ..? it¡¯s categorized as a A-Rank threat¡­ ..]

    [An A-RANK!?]

    [Seriously!? Why did they summon such a thing !?]

    [Run!]

    [Buohhh !!]

    Then, the black minotaur kicked the ground and rushed towards the audience.

    The screams rose and everyone rushed out.

    ¡ºD-do not worry! The wall is made from special materials, so it¡¯s impossible for it to be destroyed¡ª¨C ¡»

    The next moment, upon receiving the powerful onslaught of the black minotaur, the wall crumbled.

    ¡ºWell, it is hard¡­ ..¡»

    [This is not the time to say that!]

    We cannot ignore the black minotaur who is about to attack the fleeing audience.

    I immediately drew Venus.

    But we¡¯re too far away.

    [Quickly! Order the knights and adventurers to defeat it!]

    [There is no way they can stand up against a Black Minotaur! We have to call for a high ranking knight or an A-Rank adventurer!]

    The staff are desperately figuring out what to do, but there is no one who is able to think a feasible plan.

    They just saw a B-Rank adventurer got crushed, I don¡¯t blame them.

    [Go quickly! At this rate the audience will be massacred!]

    [I-It¡¯s not a monster I want to fight!]

    The people who were deployed as security were also unwilling to do so.

    Then suddenly.

    An arrow struck the black minotaur¡¯s back.

    The minotaur screamed in pain as it managed to pierced through it¡¯s thick muscles.

    [Bumoo !?]

    Where did that come from¡­ ..?

    Wasn¡¯t it on the other side of the audience seats?

    To be able to shoot an arrow of that power from such a distance and hit it¡­ ..

    The minotaur quickly lost interest in the terrified audience, and turned in the direction the arrow flew.

    [Guh¡­ .. Damn¡­ ..]

    At the same time, it appears that Demis who hit the wall, regained his consciousness and was trying to stand up.

    [Buohhhhhhhh!]

    [Huh !?]

    Unfortunately, the minotaur seems to think that the one who shot the arrow was him.

    Roaring with rage, it sprinted across the arena almost on all fours.

    Demis couldn¡¯t escape, it¡¯s seems that his leg was injured.

    At this rate, he will be killed.

    Kyaaaaa, a woman¡¯s cry was heard from the stands.

    [Cruxie!]

    [Understood!]

    Unfortunately and fortunately for him, he was relatively close to us.

    When I stepped down from the step-shaped audience seats, I jumped all the way onto the arena.

    [Shadow bind!]

    Immediately after Cruxie screamed, the minotaur¡¯s massive body was bound by the shadows.

    ¡­¡­ Apparently she named this technique.

    [¡ªHuh! It¡¯s very strong!]

    Although the black minotaur was being held back by the shadows, it tried to move on without stopping it¡¯s tracks.

    Still, after advancing a few meters, it finally stopped.

    It was right in front of Demis.

    Seeing it in front of his eyes, he lost the strength in his legs and fell on his backside.

    [Ohhhhhh!]

    [!]

    I aimed at the minotaur¡¯s head and swung Venus from above.

    The minotaur shook it¡¯s head and tried to receive the blade with it¡¯s sharp horn.

    The horns gleamed as if they had been polished.

    The divine sword blade met it¡¯s horn¡¯s compared to the claws and fangs of a dragon.

    ¡ª¡ª- Clang!

    By cutting off its horn, the minotaur¡¯s skull was hit as well.

    [Buohhhhh !?]

    The minotaur screamed in agony, but it¡¯s not dead yet.

    I quickly landed two, three hits.

    [Buohhhhhhhh!!]

    It tried to fight back using it¡¯s hoof, but thanks to Cruxie it¡¯s movements is very slow.

    I dodged it¡¯s attacks lightly, and that¡¯s when I landed my sixth attack on it.

    [Guohhhhhh ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C]

    After landing that final blow the black minotaur turned to ash.

    Wow.

    We somehow defeated it.

    ¡°A-are we saved¡­ ..?¡± a voice of relief was heard.

    Looking all around, it looks like nobody died, that¡¯s good and no one sustained heavy injuries well apart from Demis.

    [[[Uohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh !!!]]]

    I could hear voices of joy.

    [Who is he!? He defeated the Black Minotaur alone!]

    [It¡¯s incredible! is he one of the fighters !?]

    [No, I¡¯ve never seen him before]

    [We have to recruit him! We have to recruit him fast!]

    ¡­¡­.This is bad.

    I¡¯m getting a lot of attention.

    *

    [You saved me, Cruxie]

    [Yes. But I wonder if running away was the best thing?]

    [¡­ ..Well, I¡¯m not good at those things]

    After that, I hid in Cruxie¡¯s shadow and escaped from the colosseum.

    It was because the audience who were excited entered the field as the wall was destroyed and they headed towards me.

    I don¡¯t want to imagine what would have happened if I had stayed in that place.

    ¡º¡±What are you saying!? If you are a man, you have to aspire to be a hero recognized by all! And then you will build a harem with the girls around you! ¡»

    [I already told you that I don¡¯t want that]

    ¡ºHaa, old men this days¡»

    This is the first time I have ever heard that phrase.

    [But, even if you don¡¯t want to, I think you won¡¯t be able to avoid attracting attention]

    [¡­¡­¡­.]

    Cruxie¡¯s concern was exactly as far as I was concerned.

    Since I now have two maidens, I have become very strong.

    Regarding the ¡°Death Armor¡± from the other day, I¡¯m now able to win against high ranked monster continuously.

    No matter how it looks, it is not a strength that a mere student should possess.

    ¡­ ..Well, from now on I¡¯ll be a normal laid back old man.

    Of course, I mustn¡¯t add more maidens.

    Then a person who had a cloak covering himself stopped in front of us.

    Then that person took off his hood.

    I then took a deep breath.

    [¡­¡­ An elf?]

    She was a girl of a race that is said to take pride in their beauty, long lives, and great intelligence.

    Their pointed ears are also one of the characteristics of elves.

    Her sky blue eyes are so beautiful that it made involuntary gasp¡ª¡ª

    [I want you to make me your woman]

    ¡­¡­What did she said?

 CH 64

    [¡­ ..So, who is she? She¡¯s very beautiful]

    Cruxie stares at me.

    She seems to be in a bad mood due to the date being halted.

    We were currently in a cafeteria.

    That included the elf from just now who suddenly said ¡°I want you to make me your woman.¡±

    [No, I don¡¯t know her. I don¡¯t know any elf]

    Many of the elves live deep in the forest.

    Due to their beauty, and also because they have a knack for getting caught in various troubles, they rarely go out into a human city.

    And it would be even worse in this city of the royal capital.

    It seems that this girl in front of me also understood that matter, despite being inside the store, she put the hood of her cloak on her head to hide her golden hair and pointy ears.

    [My name is Ryuna. And as you can see, I am an elf]

    She introduced herself.

    Of course, it¡¯s a name that I have never heard.

    [I am Lucas. And she is Cruxie]

    I introduced ourselves in a simple way.

    Lucas-dono¡­ ..she repeated it a bit.

    Apparently she didn¡¯t know my name either.

    Even so¡­..

    [I came to this city for a reason. To know you]

    [Excuse me?]

    [I would like to ask you something]

    Her sky blue eyes look directly at me.

    Looking directly on her eyes it feels like it has some kind of mysterious power.

    [I want you to save the village of the elves]

    [¡­..What do you mean?]

    Being confused, she spoke.

    [I¡¯ve been looking for a while. Focusing on places where strong people gather, such as the adventurer¡¯s guild and arena¡¯s, I couldn¡¯t find anyone promising. But seeing you defeat the Black Minotaur a while ago in the colosseum quite easily, I was able to convince myself]

    No, it wasn¡¯t easy¡­ ..

    It seems that she was in that place watching me fight.

    That is why she was following me.

    Is it possible that the audience remembered my face more than i thought?

    Because I was far from the audience, I thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to clearly see the faces of the people fighting in the field ¡­¡­

    It seems that elves have good vision, but I think she special.

    When I was thinking about that, Ryuna said something unexpected.

    [¡ª¨CYou are the bearer of the divine sword]

    [Huh!?]

    Apart from my surprise, Ryuna pointed her gaze to Venus who was at my waist.

    [That¡¯s the divine sword right?]

    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m surprised she noticed.

    At first glance it¡¯s just a normal sword with nothing special.

    ¡ºFufu! I see Magnificent! Did you noticed me because of the divinity that overflows from within me! ¡»

    Venus says it very proudly, but I don¡¯t feel anything of that divinity she is talking about.

    [In the past, the village and forest of the elves were saved by the divine sword and its wielder. They drove away the evil dragon that appeared near the village]

    ¡ºHoo, now that you mention it, I think that happened.¡»

    Ryuna continued.

    [Now that evil dragon is trying to revive ¡­¡­ therefore, we need your power as the new divine sword wielder]

    While saying it, Ryuna stood up.

    [Of course, I will give you my body in return]

    What do you mean ¡°of course¡±?

    Such a reward, that request I¡ª¨C

    [Umu, very good! We accept that request!]

    Hey, what are you doing speaking on your own ¡­ wait, when did she take on human form?

    [Who are you?]

    [I am the divine sword, Venus Wict]

    [Huh ¡­¡­ I heard about that, but I didn¡¯t think that the sword could actually take human form ¡­¡­]

    [By the way, what you said earlier is true? That you will give your body in exchange for saving your people?]

    [That¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m ready]

    [Umu, I like your determination. But, the payment will be in advance]

    [I am aware of that]

    [So, tonight with him you will have to have se¡ª¨C Gyaa !?]

    I shook Venus¡¯s head.

    [I¡¯m telling you, what are you doing speaking on your own?]

    [It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Stop! It would be bad if they saw an old man do this to a little girl, right?]

    After shutting up the perverted old loli, I spoke to Ryuna.

    [I don¡¯t need such a reward]

    [Huh¡­ ..]

    It is difficult to understand her as her expression did not change much, but it seems that she¡¯s quite surprised.

    Did I say something so strange?

    [But, some time ago someone of my race became the divine sword wielder¡¯s wife]

    In other words, did she become a maiden?

    And like something from the last time, it probably also means giving up the village daughter this time.

    That white feathered arrow from earlier, it was from this girl in front of me.

    [It¡¯s true! I remember now, he indeed got an elf wife! Anyway lucas doesn¡¯t open his heart to others immediately, but I¡¯m sure he will do it to you in the near future!]

    [Cruxie, could you throw her into the shadows?]

    [Y-yes¡­.]

    [Wait!]

    Venus was grabbed by the back of her neck by Cruxie.

    Naturally, being unable to do anything due to that superhuman strength, she was thrown into the shadows.

    [Nuoh !?]

    [Gau, Gau!]

    Finally, It¡¯s quiet now.

    [Please, I want you to make me your wife too]

    [I already told you that I don¡¯t need such a reward, if necessary, I¡¯ll go defeat it normally. But if you want to reward me anyway, you can give me money or other things]

    [¡­..Why?]

    [Huh?]

    I expected her to happily nod, but was taken aback by her unexpected response.

    [What¡¯s wrong with me? Maybe I¡¯m not your type? What should I fix?]

    Ryuna says it somewhat bluntly.

    [I want to give my body to you]

    Yep¡­ ..this girl is not ok in the head.

 CH 65

    [Despite the sudden request, I¡¯m very happy that you accepted]

    Ryuna thanked me with a serious face.

    [It¡¯s okay. Well, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to defeat that evil dragon though]

    It seems that 300 years ago, it is said that the one who defeated the evil dragon was the ancient wielder of Venus.

    But, I doubt that I can do the same.

    [If I remember correctly, I think at that time there were about ten maidens]

    Venus who was sitting on Ryuna¡¯s lap says so.

    Even though the still space to sit on, why is she sitting there?

    [Ten. How womanizer was that guy?]

    [Unlike you. He was a very aspiring person he had almost 100 maiden you know?]

    [Don¡¯t compare me to that lewd bastard]

    [Moron! The hero and the harem have an inseparable relationship! The hero makes the harem and the harem makes the hero!]

    I don¡¯t understand.

    However, the more maidens you have, the more Venus¡¯s abilities will improve.

    The¡¾unique ability¡¿ ¡ª¨C ¡´ Queens Harem ¡µ

    Now that there are still only two maidens, we are probably understrength.

    [Therefore, I tell you that you must turn her into a maiden to increase you¡¯re overall strength]

    [I think Venus-dono is right. You should make me a maiden. I¡¯m ready. It can be at any time at any place. Even right here right now]

    [Why are you so assertive¡­ ..?]

    At first I thought she was a poor girl who was chosen as a sacrifice, but it was not the case.

    She herself is very excited.

    [As if I could do it inside a carriage in the first place]

    We are now in a carriage heading to the elven village.

    Of course, there are also Aria and Cruxie.

    The village of the elves is said to be deep in the great forest that stretches to the western end of the Saintgra Kingdom.

    Of course, since it is not a distance that would take a day, thus during our travel to the settlement the three of us will be absent from classes.

    The overall grades given to the attendance in the Knight¡¯s school is very low.

    Therefore, if you achieve good grades on the exam the points lost for the attendance could be offset.

    Cruxie has a notebook from last year, so I¡¯ll use it to study that part when I get back.

    [Still, why didn¡¯t you finish the dragon then?]

    Aria posed a question.

    [It was almost dead. But, it managed to escape. It seems that it escape deep into the ground]

    [The dying evil dragon was sleeping under the ground and healing it¡¯s wounds for a long time]

    Venus replied, and Ryuna added.

    And when it¡¯s fully healed, it seems that it will try to appear again.

    So, inorder to find the divine sword wielder who once saved her village, Ryuna left the village alone.

    [How did you know that the divine sword wielder was in the royal capital?]

    It was Cruxie who asked doubtfully.

    [We elves live for a long time. Some live for a thousand years, but the power of magic resides in elves who have lived for a long time. In particular, the current oldest elder is an excellent sorcerer, and his prophecies are usually always comes true]

    Apparently there was a prophecy that could be fulfilled if she went to the royal capital.

    ¡­ ..It really hit the spot.

    [I heard that elves live a long time, but it¡¯s amazing]

    [If I remember correctly the elves usually have a life expectancy that is about 500 years?]

    However, although they have long lives, elves appear to have low fertility.

    So their population would be much less than humans.

    Also it¡¯s seem that it takes alot of time for them to age, and they maintain a youthful appearance despite the years.

    So, I thought that even if Ryuna looked like this, she would be much older, but¡­ ..

    [I am 18 years old]

    She was unusually young for an elf.

    [Of course, I am a virgin. Nobody has dirtied me, I am the most suitable to offer myself]

    I have not asked that.

    *

    Along the way, we stop at an occasional town inn.

    If you don¡¯t have money, you can often go to a large room where many people sleep, but now we have something to a certain extent.

    We went to a decent inn and we rented a private room.

    Due to vacancies, Aria and Cruxie will be in the same room, Ryuna and I will be in individual rooms.

    Recently I often sleep with Aria or Cruxie, but it¡¯s not that I do it every night.

    I am planning to take a break today alone.

    I turned off the lights and lay down on the bed.

    After a while, the drowsiness hit me and I slowly began to fall asleep.

    But then suddenly the door opened unexpectedly, a figure then slipped into the room.

    Will it be Aria or Cruxie¡­ ..?

    But, the door was supposed to be locked.

    [Lucas-dono]

    [¡­ ..Oh!]

    Illuminated by the moonlight coming through the window, the figure of a beautiful girl appeared in the dark night.

    It was Ryuna.

    Standing next to my bed, she removed the strings from the shoulders of her slim one-piece garment.

    Falling to her feet without making a sound, an incredible appearance was revealed.

    [I want you to do it with me]

    [Huh !?]

    I woke up in an instant.

    I raised my upper body and quickly stepped back.

    PON, I hit the back of my head against the wall.

    [Hey¡­..]

    Also, she was wearing an amazing lingerie.

    It was a sensual red color.

    While looked extremely erotic and there are various places that are transparent.

    Ryuna climbed onto the bed.

    At that moment, I could see her cleavage and involuntarily gulped.

    At this rate, it will be dangerous.

    I have to run away.

    That¡¯s right, inside my head, reason was resonating.

    But, not much can be said.

    The girl in front of me is an elf who would drive any man crazy.

    Unable to resist that overwhelming attraction, I allowed Ryuna to get closer.

 CH 66

    And then, she got on top of me.

    Her cute lips are approaching.

    The moment our lips overlap, a numbness like lightning struck my entire body.

    [Huh!?]

    Further more, She¡¯s trying to go deep.

    [¡­.. Eh¡­Wait¡­..hmm¡­..]

    T-This is bad¡­..at this rate, it won¡¯t end up just with a simple kiss¡­..

    [Buah¡­..]

    [Huh?]

    I pushed Ryuna.

    Then I jumped out of bed at full speed, I ran away from the room.

    ¡­.. T-That was dangerous!

    If it continued any further, I would definitely have done it with Ryuna.

    I am completely sober.

    I haven¡¯t drunk anything.

    Still, to think that i almost fall for it.

    As expected of an elf, it¡¯s terrifying¡­..

    When I left my room, I ran to the next door.

    It is the room where Cruxie is staying.

    [Lucas-kun¡­..?]

    Maybe she was about to go to bed.

    She was changing her clothes to go to sleep.

    When I ran to her, I crouched down in that place.

    [Huh!?]

    The reason the Cruxie raised a surprised voice, it was because I put my face on her butt.

    Also, I started shaking my head.

    [Wait, what are you doing!?]

    [¡­.. I¡¯m overwriting myself with the Cruxie component]

    [I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!]

    Even after escaping from the room, the feeling of Ryuna¡¯s lips didn¡¯t disappear at all.

    However, in this way, it will gradually be diluted by the power of Cruxie¡¯s butt.

    [Ahh, Cruxie¡¯s butt is the best after all¡­..]

    [I-I don¡¯t get it¡­..but, you¡¯re praising me, right?]

    While her cheeks were red, Cruxie calmly lends me her butt.

    [Fuu, you saved me, Cruxie]

    [Eh¡­R-Really?]

    Before long, my mind was completely overwritten by Cruxie (her butt).

    [Uwaa¡­..]

    Cruxie was shocked to see my lower part.

    Naturally, the emotion itself has not been resolved, only the goal of directing lust has changed.

    [B-By the looks of it, you won¡¯t be able to sleep, right?¡­..]

    [¡­.. So it seems]

    In the end, I did it with Cruxie.

    ¡­.. In a different part than usual.

    ¡°Uhh¡­..to think you would do it in that place¡­..¡±, saying that and after a while, Cruxie looked me in the face, and began to hold her butt somewhat restlessly.

    *

    The next morning, I woke up in Cruxie¡¯s room.

    Besides me, she¡¯s still asleep.

    And speaking of which, what happened to Ryuna after that?

    The question came to me.

    At the time, I was just trying to escape her night visit, so I didn¡¯t have the luxury of thinking about how she turned out.

    At the moment, I got dressed and went back to my room.

    Surely she has already returned to her own room, at least that¡¯s what i thought, but¡­..

    She was still there sleeping in my bed.

    [Sleeping as if nothing happened in the bed of the man who escaped her, there is a limit to how insistent one can be¡­..]

    I involuntarily said that.

    I thought it was natural from the beginning, but up to this point¡­..

    [Hm¡­..?]

    It seems that she woke up with my voice, Ryuna stood up.

    Then the hanging sheets slipped, and the appearance of last night¡¯s underwear was exposed.

    [And she¡¯s still in her underwear¡­..]

    [Luke-dono. Good morning]

    She also greeting me normally

    She¡¯s a tough nut to crack¡­..I thought about it from the bottom of my heart.

    [Well, other than that¡­..]

    ¡ºGyaa!? ¡»

    I kicked the sword next to the door of the room.

    ¡ºWhat are you doing!?¡»

    [It was you, right?, you unlocked the door and let Ryuna in]

    ¡ºKukuku, if you had only let yourself be carried away by desire, everything would have come out ¡ªGyaa!? ¡»

    I already told you that I do not intend to increase more maidens.

    *

    We arrived at the Great Forest.

    This dense forest is said to be a vast area compromising about one-third of the total area of the Kingdom of Saintgra.

    There seems to be multiple elven villages somewhere in this forest, but it would be impossible to get there alone.

    It is said that there is an endless struggle around the elves since ancient times.

    Also it was said that their country was destroyed in the past.

    Perhaps because of this, most elves live hidden in the forest.

    [It¡¯s around here]

    Ryuna guides us.

    Despite being watching the same scene for a while, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m going to get lost.

    [I¡¯m surprised we¡¯ve managed to proceed without getting lost]

    [This forest is like a backyard for us. There¡¯s no way we won¡¯t get to the village]

    Apparently, she clearly knows the current location.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because elves have a good sense of direction. In addition, their eyes and ears are much better than humans¡»

    At this moment, Ryuna¡¯s pointed ears moved.

    [¡­.. Something is coming]

    With her hearing, she can quickly detect the approach of monsters or animals.

    She quickly climbed a nearby tree and held her bow on a branch.

    [As I thought, it¡¯s a bear]

    Shooting her arrow, I heard a scream a moment later.

    I guess she was right.

    As elves are a very skilled race with bows, it seems that they always hunt in this way.

    Many bears inhabit this forest, and it is a valuable source of protein.

    [Bau, Bau!]

    Kuu was barking in the shadows as if to say ¡°If it¡¯s about hunting, I won¡¯t lose either.

 CH 67

    As we walked through the forest, Ryuna said ¡°We will arrive soon.¡±

    Not only animals, but also monsters live in this big forest.

    It must¡¯ve been quite difficult to live in this forest.

    [It¡¯s not so dangerous if you don¡¯t leave the village. Because of the tree called the sacred tree, the monsters do not approach. However, monsters eat animals. In that case, the food would become scares, to prevent this there are some warriors who will go out and defeat the monsters regularly]

    But, Ryuna kept talking having a complicated face.

    [Recently, the number of monsters has increased, and so has their risk level. We know the cause. The Evil Dragon]

    The circumstances of the monsters¡¯ birth vary.

    An animal takes magical power and transforms into a monster.

    They are born reproducing among themselves.

    They are born from an empty place due to the enormous convergence of magical power.

    Anyway, there is no doubt that magical power plays an important role.

    Therefore, the number of monsters increases and they become stronger near monsters with powerful magic.

    [Huh, watch out!]

    At that moment, Ryuna alerted us by raising her voice suddenly.

    Even though I was somewhat puzzled, I noticed immediately.

    In a gap between trees, an arrow flew.

    KIN!

    I unsheathed Venus and cut off the arrow.

    Looking in the direction where the arrow came from, I could feel something like a faint breath.

    He must have been surprised.

    Immediately afterwards, something came down from above and landed between us and Ryuna.

    [Stay away from Ryuna-sama! Humans!]

    An elf?

    Holding a large knife in his hand, and while threatening us protecting Ryuna, he was clearly an elf.

    [Ron!? What are you doing?]

    [Please stand back, Ryuna-sama!]

    After all, he seems to be Ryuna¡¯s ally, but obviously we are not welcome.

    It was a fact that he was alert and looking at us with sharp eyes.

    At this moment, two shadows came out of the undergrowth quickly.

    [ [What!?] ]

    But, their movements stopped.

    Because Cruxie restrained them with the shadows.

    [W-What is this!?]

    [My body¡­..!]

    They were trying to break free, but they won¡¯t be able to escape with that fragile figure they have.

    [Lily! Rino! Kuh¡­..damn humans!]

    The elf named Ron, went to the charge by himself.

    Ryuna tried to stop him, but he didn¡¯t listen.

    [Buh!?]

    When Cruxie controlled the shadows and grabbed his leg, he fell face-on.

    In addition, he was easy to catch by the shadows.

    [There was another one, wasn¡¯t there?]

    There must be the one who shot that arrow, but¡­..

    [Bau, Bau!]

    [W-What is this wolf!?]

    It seems that Kuu caught him and brought him here.

    *

    [We are the Ryuna-sama guards formed by the warriors of the people! We don¡¯t mind losing our lives if it is to protect it!]

    [No, I¡¯m surprised you can say something like that when you can¡¯t even move¡­..]

    [Guh¡­..]

    When I told him that, the elf put on a face of frustration.

    The four elves who call themselves the guards, are captured by Cruxie¡¯s shadow.

    They have an aura of wanting to attack us even now, but because of the shadow enhanced by the superhuman strength of an Amazon, there is nothing they can do.

    Still, he said ¡°Ryuna-sama¡±¡­..?

    She may unexpectedly be someone important to the people.

    [Ron, Rou, Lily, Rino. What does this mean?, They took the trouble to come to the great forest to save the people at our request. But, you attacked them suddenly, depending on the response, there will be a huge consequences]

    At Ryuna¡¯s words, the four elves paled.

    By the way, Lily and Rino are women, but Ron and Rou seem to be men.

    Elf men also have a beautiful face, so at first I thought they were women because of their facial features.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why there is a demand for elf men too¡»

    ¡­.. Seriously?

    [B-But, Ryuna-sama! Humans can¡¯t be trusted!]

    [That¡¯s right! Our people have suffered a lot by human hands!]

    [That man¡­..has been looking at you with lecherous eyes!]

    [How unpleasant!]

    Of course not.

    [It is true that there are very few who can be trusted among humans. But, they are different. I judged that they are reliable compared to others. Don¡¯t you trust my judgment?]

    I don¡¯t know what was reliable in me, but I didn¡¯t feel bad listening to it.

    [In addition, Luke-dono is the new bearer of the divine sword that once saved our people in the past. His power is essential to defeating the evil dragon who is trying to revive]

    Ryuna firmly declares it.

    But, the four elves didn¡¯t agree with it.

    [E-even without borrowing the power of a human, we are strong enough to defeat the evil dragon!]

    [Ron is right! We have trained very hard to protect you, Ryuna-sama!]

    [We will definitely defeat the evil dragon, and restore the peace of the people!]

    [You can trust us!]

    I don¡¯t think so, you guys were defeated in an instant by us, right?

    [If the four of them join forces, will they somehow be able to a B-level monster?]

    Aria gave a frank opinion.

    Cruxie also nodded.

    [I don¡¯t know how strong the evil dragon is, but isn¡¯t it a bit impossible?]

 CH 68

    Being guided by Ryuna, we were able to safely reach the elven village.

    Because of what happened with the four elves, I didn¡¯t expect a warm welcome, but surprisingly it was quite the opposite.

    [Ohh, are you the new hero of the divine sword?]

    [Please save our people]

    [Hero-sama! Hero-sama!]

    There were some elves who still distrust humans, but it seems that there are not many.

    Then, we were taken to the village chief residence.

    And it seems that it is also the home of Ryuna.

    [I¡¯m glad you came, hero of the divine sword. My name is Rosef, I am the head of this village]

    [He¡¯s my father]

    The village chief named Rosef, looked like an attractive young man in his twenties.

    However, his real age seems to be more than three hundred years.

    [Also, it¡¯s been a long time, Venus-dono]

    The boss greeted Venus amicably, who was sitting on Aria¡¯s knees saying ¡°I can feel her breasts on my back~¡±.

    Apparently they know each other.

    It is possible that they met in the past when they defeated the evil dragon.

    If he is more than three hundred years old, he would have already been born back then.

    [Hm? Have we meet before?]

    Venus tilts her head her while thinking.

    [Now that you mention it, you were still a child at the time]

    [Fufu, So how about me Venus. Do you remember me?]

    Then, another elf appeared.

    At first glance, she seems to be in her thirties, but she is probably much older.

    [Ohh! Is that you Ryona!?]

    [Yes. You seem to remember me]

    [Well, of course! But, you have become very old!]

    [It¡¯s because the last time we saw each other was three hundred years ago. Even if I¡¯m an elf, you can¡¯t help but grow old. Although you have changed us at all]

    The woman named Ryona smiled kindly.

    [Can it be that¡­..]

    [Umu! She is Ryona, the maiden of the ancient bearer!]

    It seems that she is the elven wife she was talking about.

    [She is my an. She joined the hero of the divine sword, but after he died, she returned to the village]

    From Ryuna¡¯s point of view, she is like her aunt.

    [Ara, is he the new hero? His atmosphere is very different from that person¡¯s. Fufu, take care of Ryuna, please]

    [No, there seems to be a misunderstanding in that]

    [Huh? Haven¡¯t you made her a maiden yet? What does this mean? ¡­.. Ehh? Don¡¯t you need another maiden? Fufufu, don¡¯t joke with me, please. There is no way for the divine sword bearer to inadvertently come here without taking a beautiful girl as a reward]

    ¡­.. They seem to have a bad image of me.

    But no matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s my predecessor¡¯s fault.

    [Finding a beautiful girl you immediately go for her and ask her to have a physical relationship that same day, are you different?]

    [Totally]

    I¡¯m surprised she followed such a guy¡­..

    [Of course, I didn¡¯t want to at first. But, he told me ¡°If you want to defeat the evil dragon, You¡¯ll have to be my wife¡­..¡±, I didn¡¯t have many options the life of the people were at stake]

    [There is no doubt that he took advantage of the situation¡­..]

    [But, he was only true to his wishes, he was not a bad person. All the maidens loved him¡­..and while I was with him, I gradually fell in love¡­..]

    Ryona¡¯s cheeks flushed.

    [¡­.. In the end, he was killed in his sleep by a maiden who was jealous of his great love for the other maidens¡­..]

    How scary¡­..

    As I thought, harem is a bad idea.

    I was very convinced of that.

    [I grew up listening to that story from my aunt. He sacrificed his heart and body for the people. I was very moved by his determination. Then I thought about it, if a similar situation happened, this time it would be my turn]

    That¡¯s why Ryuna continued.

    [Luke-dono. I want you to make me your wife. You don¡¯t need to be reserved. A room has already been prepared]

    [In your case, it¡¯s too aggressive to think you¡¯re a sacrifice]

    [¡­.. O-Of course not. For the good of the people, I will suppress my feelings and sacrifice myself.]

    [You just hesitated a little, right?]

    Anyway, I don¡¯t plan to increase maidens.

    I don¡¯t want to be killed while I¡¯m sleeping.

    [Ara, Ara¡­..this time¡¯s hero is someone very serious]

    [Ryona]

    [What¡¯s is it Venus?]

    [*Murmur*]

    [I see]

    Venus is muttering something to Ryona, what is she saying?

    *

    Then, that afternoon, a banquet was held in the lobby of the mansion to welcome us.

    Delicious food lines up in a row and the delicious smell emerges from it.

    They seem to be made from ingredients that are produced in the forest, so it is not a common thing to see in the human city.

    [Everything is delicious, right, Cruxie?]

    [I think i could eat them forever!]

    [Cruxie, chew your food well]

    As usual she¡¯s a glutton.

    [Lucas-san. What do you think of this mead? It is the specialty of this people]

    Ryona asks me holding a bottle with a golden liquid.

    Mead huh?

    It¡¯s not something I¡¯m very familiar with.

    [Do you feel like having a drink?]

    When she poured the golden liquid into a glass, the sweet smell of honey came off.

    It looks delicious.

    [Fufu, let it not be just a drink, drink a lot, please]

    And get drunk¡­..her murmur was so low that I couldn¡¯t hear it.

 CH 69

    The mead is very delicious.

    Apparently honey produced by a bee monster is used, and honey itself has a quality that distinguishes it from the others.

    [Ha, Ha, Ha, that evil dragon or whatever, I will kill it in an instant, Ha Ha, Ha!]

    Because of that, I drank too much.

    My mood soared, as did my words.

    [Lucas-dono, you seem to be very drunk]

    [No, no, this is nothing~]

    [But, it¡¯s already very late. It¡¯s time to rest. Aria-dono and Cruxie-dono have fallen asleep]

    [Oh?]

    I saw the both of them were hugging each other and sleeping comfortably on the ground.

    They also drank the mead, until a while ago Aria being in a sweet state was laughing alone very hard, and Cruxie being in the same way was on my knees like a cat wanting to be pampered.

    [Fufu, I will take them to their room]

    Ryona took Aria with her right arm and Cruxie with her left arm and left.

    Despite her appearance, she is very strong.

    [A room was also prepared for you, Lucas-dono. Let me guide you]

    [Ablablaba~]

    I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m saying.

    While leaning me into Ryuna, she took me to my room.

    Then, I fell on the bed on my back.

    [¡­.. Lucas-dono]

    [Hm?]

    For some reason, Ryuna didn¡¯t left the room, she stood by the bed.

    And he started taking off her clothes.

    [This time I want you to do it with me]

    In a figure with nothing on, she tried to climb into my body.

    Faced with that feeling of her soft and smooth skin, it made my lower part warm.

    [I want you to make me your maiden]

    The girl in front of me is an elf who possesses a great beauty that can drive any man crazy.

    And she¡¯s trying to offer her virginity herself.

    Because the other day I was sober, I was able to bear it somehow.

    However¡ª¨C

    [Okey~! What¡¯s more, I am a hero~! Three women are not a problem~!]

    ¡­.. It¡¯s impossible because I¡¯m drunk now.

    Let the harem come~! While shouting nonsense, I grabbed Ryuna¡¯s small face with both hands¡­..

    [Ohh~, Yes you are very beautiful! I want to kiss you~! Ah, I think I already did~!]

    So, press my lips against her¡¯s.

    ¡°After this, I did it with Ryuna being driven by my drunken state.

    *

    The next morning, I woke up to the morning light coming through the gaps in the curtains.

    I was completely naked.

    And next to me, Ryuna was sleeping the same way being naked.

    [Ahhhh¡­.. What am I doing¡­..?]

    I grabbed my head involuntarily.

    I did it again.

    Thinking about how many times this was going to be repeated, it made me want to curse my bad habit of drinking alcohol.

    [But, everyone always uses alcohol to do this to me¡­..]

    If I think about it, last night was very strange.

    Certainly, I am to blame for drinking too much, but every time I drank, Ryona served me more.

    It would be disrespectful not to accept what serves you¡­..I think she used that to her advantage.

    There is also the fact that the mead was very delicious.

    There is no doubt that that banquet should also have been organized.

    And that Ryuna guided me to the bed in the room while drunk, surely was prepared in advance.

    But, I don¡¯t think they knew my weakness.

    In that case¡­..

    [Hey, Venus, Where are you?]

    I called the perverted sword, but there was no response.

    I couldn¡¯t see the sword or its girl-like shape.

    For that perverted sword, this is what she likes the most, so she should have been present during the act, but she probably escaped before i woke me up.

    [I will punish her severely afterwards]

    [¡­.. Sorry]

    Apparently Ryuna woke up.

    [Doing that kind of ruse against your will]

    [Ahh¡­..well, don¡¯t worry. Although I was drunk, it doesn¡¯t change the fact of what I did. I will take responsibility]

    Heavens¡­..

    If you suddenly apologize that way, I can¡¯t get angry.

    [So, will you make me a maiden?]

    [I don¡¯t think I can refuse at this point]

    Ryuna had a light expression, but I felt that she was smiling a little.

    [You are very kind]

    [¡­.. I don¡¯t think so]

    My heart jumped involuntarily.

    It has been said that in the past there have been several battles over the elves.

    Heroes who fight each other, nobles who confront each other with their own knights.

    It seems that there has been a war between kingdoms.

    Sometimes even elven men have become a source of conflict.

    Seeing this beautiful girl in front of me, it doesn¡¯t seem to be an exaggeration.

    And she did it with an old man like me last night.

    Is this really okay¡­..?

    [If you were a little more cruel, it would be more tragic and ideal]

    [Are you a masochist?]

    So, it was at that time.

    [Lucas-kun, wake up! A proble has occurred¡ª¨C Waa!?!]

    The door opened, and Cruxie rushed into the room.

    It seemed that she came to say something urgent, but her eyes widened wide when she looked at us.

    [What¡¯s the matter, Cruxie? It looks like¡ª¡ªit looks like something happened]

    Aria also came in a little late.

    This is bad. This is clearly a scene of infidelity.

    The cause of death of my predecessor that Ryona told us crossed my mind.

    But unlike me who was nervous, Ryuna had a calm face and¡­..

    [Did something happen?]

    [T-That¡¯s right! It¡¯s very serious!]

    It seems that it was a very tense situation, Cruxie put us aside and said so.

    [Those four guards disappeared from the village! Maybe they went to defeat the evil dragon on their own!]

 CH 70

    After arriving in the village, the group of four who attacked us were released from the shadow of Cruxie, and put in a prison.

    [But, it seems that they were released because they seemed to have reflected]

    And by morning, they had disappeared.

    In the note they had left it said, ¡°We will protect Ryuna-sama even if it costs us our lives.¡±

    They will probably go to defeat the evil dragon by themselves.

    [Although, Ryuna became your maiden]

    Aria said.

    Well, it¡¯s true¡­..

    It¡¯s very scary to know how they will react to knowing that.

    But, now the priority is to rescue them.

    We left the village immediately.

    [Do you know where the evil dragon is?]

    [Of course]

    Ryuna nodded.

    [About three kilometers southwest of the village. There is a dungeon in the form of a cave, it was probably formed because of the huge magical power of the evil dragon. It is close to the place where the evil dragon is supposed to have escaped on the ground]

    [A dungeon huh?]

    It is said that monsters with strong magical power sometimes produce dungeons.

    That monster becomes a Boss Monster, and new monsters that could be called subordinates spread into the dungeon.

    [The reason why the monsters are increasing in the forest, is also because they are coming out of the dungeon]

    Being guided by Ryuna, we reach the location of the dungeon.

    There was a huge hole in the ground.

    It is a cave in itself, but it is large enough for people to stand and pass normally.

    Upon entering, it didn¡¯t take long for the monsters to welcome us.

    [Tarantulas huh?]

    It is a spider-like monster that traps its prey with its web and kills them with its venom.

    They gathered from inside the cave.

    Collectively their threat level could be designated as B.

    [So monsters of such type have increased¡­..it is possible that the evil dragon has already been resurrected]

    After Ryuna finish her , the tarantulas shoot their all their webs at once.

    But, they were burned by the flames.

    Aria holding the crimson princess in her hand, was approaching the tarantulas that were confused.

    [Burn]

    A wave of flames emerging from her sword covered the tarantulas.

    Being engulfed in flames, the tarantulas died one after another and turned to ashes without being able to use their deadly poison.

    [Let¡¯s hurry up. With the abilities those fours have, they will find this dungeon difficult]

    [Kuu, can you find where they are?]

    [Bau!]

    Kuu will be the one who will guide us.

    It seems that he can track the smell of elves with his strong sense of smell.

    It was the same way when we saved the princess, Kuu is very helpful.

    As we moved forward while defeating monsters¡­..

    [Bau, Bau!]

    Suddenly, Kuu¡¯s reaction changed.

    He may have found them.

    We chased Kuu who quickened his pace.

    Then, what we found was one of the four.

    I think it¡¯s the girl named Lily.

    She was bound by webs and about to be devoured by a tarantula.

    [Kuh¡­..it seems that I got this far¡­.. But, it is an honor to die for Ryuna-sama! God of the elves, please save Ryuna-sama and the people!]

    ¡­.. Are elves a race that likes to be sacrificed?

    [Uhhh¡­..but, I really wouldn¡¯t want to die being eaten by a spider¡­..it¡¯s very disgusting¡­..]

    Having the tarantula close enough, her true feeling came out.

    [Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die today]

    [Ugyaa!?]

    [Y-you¡­..! Why are you here?]

    My slash cut off the head of the tarantula.

    [Why?, I came to save you]

    [We don¡¯t need your help!]

    [But you were about to die, weren¡¯t you?]

    [Ugu¡­.. Huh!? Ryuna-sama!?]

    After noticing Ryuna who was a little late, Lily opened her eyes wide.

    [I-It¡¯s very dangerous for you to be here! Just leave it to us¡­..]

    [Lily. More important than that, where are the others?]

    Lily responded with a seemingly hard face.

    [W-Well¡­..on the way, we were attacked by a large group of monsters so we disperse]

    Apparently they separated.

    That must be why Kuu sometimes wondered which path to take.

    [Can you follow the smell of others, Kuu?]

    [Bau, Bau!]

    As if to say ¡°leave it to me,¡± Kuu waved his tail.

    Lily was injured, but fortunately it¡¯s only a minor injury.

    There was no time to bring her to the surface, so we brought her with us deep into the cave.

    [If something happens to Ryuna-sama, you will have to face the consequences!]

    She said that, but it¡¯s your fault in the first place.

    After a while, we found the second.

    It was the young elf, I think his name was Ron.

    [Haha¡­..it¡¯s a shame¡­..but this is my end¡­..but, I don¡¯t regret dedicating my life to Ryuna-sama¡­..god elf, please save Ryuna-sama and the people¡­..]

    As he said a few words of resignation, he was about to become the prey of a tarantula.

    It¡¯s the same scene as before.

    [¡­.. Even so, I would have liked to avoid dying devoured by this grotesque monster¡­..]

    [I heard the same thing a while ago]

    [Geahh!?]

    After saving the second, we continue to move forward with Kuu leading.

    [O god of the elves, save Ryuna-sama at the cost of my vi¡ª¨C]

    [The third]

    [Forgive me for dying in the middle of the road, Ryuna-sa¡ª¨C]

    [The fourth]

    With that we managed to save the remaining two who were about to be devoured by tarantulas.

 CH 71

    [Good. Somehow we were able to save the four of them, but¡­..]

    We were able to gather the four elves who entered the dungeon that each fell into trouble.

    They were caught by the tarantula webs and couldn¡¯t move, but we were able to save them before they were poisoned, so it was lucky that they only sustained minor injuries.

    [¡­.. I admit it. You¡¯re abilities are superior to ours. And also, we could not defeat the evil dragon]

    The young elf, Rou said so.

    I wish they would admit it a little earlier.

    [However, we are the guards of Ryuna-sama who has protected her since childhood! Even if it is for the good of the people, we can¡¯t hand her to you!]

    [That¡¯s right!]

    [It¡¯s right!]

    Rino nodded heavily, Lily and Ron agreed.

    ¡ºKukuku¡­..it¡¯s a pity, but their Ryuna-sama was already tainted by someone¡»

    Who do you think is to blame?

    We had to leave in a hurry, but I will punish you severely later.

    ¡ºHee~, are you also trying to lay hands on a girl like me?¡»

    Don¡¯t say it in a way that can be misinterpreted.

    Anyway, the four of them still doesn¡¯t know about that matter.

    I think it would be better not to tell them here inside the dungeon.

    I think it would be nice to go back to the village, and tell them when they have calmed down.

    At least that was the idea, but¡ª¨C

    [Lukas-dono has already made me his maiden]

    [ [ [ [What!]] ] ] ] ]

    Ryuna has revealed it¡­..

    Why did you have to tell them in such a place?

    [I-It can¡¯t be¡­..]

    [Ryuna-sama¡­..]

    [With this man¡­..]

    [I-It¡¯s a lie¡­..please say it¡¯s a lie¡­..!]

    The four of them were stunned.

    [It¡¯s not a lie. Last night, I went to bed with Lucas-dono and we had a physical relationship]

    She said it all in one sentence.

    I really want her to have the ability to read the atmosphere, even a little bit.

    [Grrrrrrr! Gau, Gau, Gau, Gau!!]

    It was at that time.

    Kuu began to bark suddenly.

    [Huh! What something dangerous is coming!?]

    Soon, we too came to feel something unusual.

    Goudou goudou goudou goudou, The dungeon was shaking.

    It was getting stronger and stronger¡ª¨C

    BOOM!! Something came out of the dungeon wall as it sends debris and sand all over the area.

    What appeared was a huge snake¡ªno, maybe it¡¯s better to say worm.

    Perhaps it was digging on the ground, half of it¡¯s body was still on the wall.

    It seems that it¡¯s length is more than five meters.

    [Is this the evil dragon¡­..?]

    [It doesn¡¯t look like a dragon at all]

    [Y-Yes¡­..by the name of evil dragon, I imagined something cooler¡­..]

    More than a lizard, it was completely an invertebrate animal.

    ¡ºIt is a worm, it¡¯s a certain type of dragon. However, common worms look a little more like snakes. By the way, a dragon that has lived for a long time is called an elder dragon, and it¡¯s normally has a high intelligence and reason, but this one is not so, the biggest characteristic of the evil dragon is that it becomes an idiot, although it maintains it¡¯s power¡»

    It has a long body from which you cannot distinguish between the head and it¡¯s tail.

    There was an open hole in the tip that seemed to be his mouth, and countless sharp fangs could be seen.

    It should be one or two meters in diameter.

    With that mouth, it seems that it is possible that it can easily swallow a human.

    Thanks to Kuu we were able to avoid it.

    If we don¡¯t know where it will come from, we couldn¡¯t have dodged it and we would have become its prey.

    At first glance it looks like a worm, but it seems that its entire body was covered by scales.

    [Arrows can¡¯t pierce it!?]

    [It¡¯s very hard!]

    Rino and the others fired their arrows, but were repelled by the scales.

    For the time being, since the four elves will be a burden, it was decided to put them in kuu¡¯s shadow.

    [Gau, Gau!]

    [What are you doing!?]

    [Ryuna-sama! We will fight too!]

    It seems that they are complaining, but now it is an emergency.

    I don¡¯t have time to listen to them.

    [SHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    The evil dragon began to move, opened its huge mouth and attacked.

    But, we were quickly able to dodge it.

    [I will try to use my maiden power]

    While saying that, Ryuna held a large crescent-shaped bow.

    That¡¯s the venus-replica she acquired.

    When she prepared the arrow and pulled the bow string, an incredible wind was winded around.

    The flow of the atmosphere converged to the arrow.

    ¡ºThat is your replica-venus ¡°Heavenly Sky¡±. It¡¯s¡¾unique ability¡¿is ¡´AirflowControl¡µ. It¡¯s suits perfectly to elves who specialize in bows!¡»

    Immediately afterwards, the arrow was released at a tremendous speed.

    It was accompanied by a swirl of air, and it accelerated further even after it was shot.

    The arrow easily penetrated the hard scales of the evil dragon.

    Then the arrow came out the other side, hitting the wall hard.

    Having it¡¯s body pierced, the evil dragon raised a big cry.

    [Ah, it¡¯s running away]

    Although it was upside down, surprisingly the evil dragon escaped through the original hole.

    I see.

    It could certainly be said that it was the same as in the past.

    However, if we don¡¯t finish it this time, there will be no end to it.

    [Let¡¯s go after it]

    [Alright]

    [Very well]

    [Understood]

    We chased the evil dragon and jump into the hole.

 CH 72

    [We don¡¯t have time to deal with you weaklings]

    Ryuna shot an arrow and killed an Army Ant.

    Stepping on the ground covered with a large amount of ash, we continue to advance.

    [Gau, Gau!]

    It seems that the evil dragon that escaped is nearby.

    And the place where we arrived, was a pretty big space.

    There were occasional places in the cave, but this is the largest among them.

    It may be the resting place of the evil dragon.

    In fact, there was the figure of the evil dragon at the other side.

    When I saw it the first time, I could say that the right thing to describe it would be to say it¡¯s a worm, as it is now rolled up I can¡¯t say exactly, but its total length will probably be close to twenty meters.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just the evil dragon who was there.

    [Uwaa, that¡¯s quite a big number!]

    [¡­.. It seems that they were called here]

    As if they had received the order of the evil dragon, there were a large number of monsters that appeared in this dungeon, such as tarantulas, scorpions, and Army Ant.

    Recognizing our figures, they all came at once.

    [Cruxie, can you do something with your shadow?]

    [I-I¡¯ll try]

    Cruxie spread a massive shadow in front of us.

    The monsters on the area that got caught became more sluggish.

    However, the monsters that came after passed over the monsters from before.

    Although it seems difficult to stop them completely, it is enough to stop them to a certain extent.

    Aria swings the crimson princess and burned the monsters that were approaching.

    Moreover, Ryuna is using her ability to spread the flames to the back, engulfing the monsters on that side.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a good combination¡»

    It¡¯s like Venus said.

    Aria¡¯s flames cannot reach long distances, but it seems that Ryuna can compensate for that weakness by manipulating the wind.

    Some tarantulas used webs hanging from the ceiling and tried to cross the sea of flames, but I cut them.

    [Is it over?]

    Aria extinguished the flames, and the view was clear.

    Apparently she kept burning them, in the end the monsters that were there turned to ashes, and the whole area became like a sandy beach but with ashes.

    [Hm? Where¡¯s the evil dragon?]

    Ryuna narrowed her eyes.

    The evil dragon that had been at the back had disappeared.

    [Did it escaped again?]

    [No, this vibration¡­.. Huh! Jump back!]

    As we run away from the area, the ground exploded immediately afterwards, and the evil dragon emerged as dirt and sand spread.

    So it had buried it¡¯s self in the ground.

    The evil dragon made a U-turn in the air, and tried to return to the ground.

    [I won¡¯t let you!]

    But, Cruxie restrained it with the shadows.

    Aria and I immediately launched an attack.

    The evil dragon raised a huge roar.

    It¡¯s now desperately trying to escape on the ground, but because it was being held by the shadows, it can only struggle.

    [This is the end]

    Ryuna shot an arrow at the head.

    The arrow was shot with an incredible power directly hit, and the head of the evil dragon and exploded.

    [Did we finish it?]

    ¡ºThose words are a flag, you know?¡»

    [What is that about a flag?]

    As Venus said something else she didn¡¯t understand, sand and smoke rose.

    The evil dragon fell and fell silent.

    [It¡¯s strange, it¡¯s supposed to turn to ashes when it dies]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just like you say. In other words, it¡¯s not dead yet¡»

    [What did you just say?]

    ¡ºBe careful. The real battle is about to begin¡»

    What do you mean by that.

    I was about to ask her but then suddenly.

    A much larger vibration than before occurred.

    [Is something still coming¡­..?]

    In the next moment, several evil dragons came out of all directions at the same time.

    [ [ [What¡­..?] ] ] ]

    While we were stunned, we dodged the fangs that came one after another.

    There are seven in total¡­..no, it¡¯s eight.

    [There are more evil dragons¡­..?]

    [What¡¯s going on!?]

    [Ryuna?]

    [I-I don¡¯t know either, why are there so many¡­..?]

    All of us who were shocked, we heard Venus who knows the battle of the past.

    ¡ºThese are all the evil dragon. Including the one we just defeated, it has a total of nine heads. It can¡¯t be defeated unless all of them are destroyed¡­¡­ well, last time one was missing so we couldn¡¯t finish it¡»

    You could have told us from the beginning.

    We thought we have already beaten it.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a monster called evil dragon. It¡¯s common sense to think that it will not be easily defeated, right?¡»

    Can I hit her?

    It seems that all nine are connected by the same source.

    Damn now we have to fight eight worms.

    No, to be exact it would be one, but¡­..

    In addition, every evil dragon keeps diving into the and springing up, it doesn¡¯t seem fair.

    It¡¯s no wonder that it took ten maidens to repel it last time.

    Then an idea suddenly pop into my mind.

    [Cruxie!]

    [Yes, understood!]

    We are retreating for the time being into the shadow.

    Then, the eight worms stopped moving because they lost sight of us.

    They moved while looking strangely in the surroundings.

    Okay, now.

    We went out at once, concentrated on one and attacked.

    [Ahhhhh¡­.]

    Running out of strength, it collapsed.

    Immediately, the other seven detected us and headed towards us, but we escaped into the shadows once again.

    [An eye for an eye. Tooth for a tooth]

    Unlike the evil dragon, it is not easy for it to predict where we will emerge, since we do not make any noise when moving.

    We shall defeat them one by one.

 CH 73

    That drink is mainly the problem

    [Hero of the divine sword, Lucas-dono. Thank you very much for saving our town]

    Ryuna¡¯s father, the elf village chief Rosef, lowered his head.

    [Also, for saving the children who did not know their place. We do not have the words to express our great gratitude]

    By children he means Ron and the other three.

    They appear to be twenty years old, but since elves have long lives, it seems that they are still children.

    We rescued the four of them, managed to defeat the evil dragon, and were able to return safely to the elven village.

    After confirming that the evil dragon turned to ash, I thought that Ron and the others would strongly accuse me of turning Ryuna into a maiden.

    But, it seemed that they were strangely tired after being within the shadows, and they remained silent until they reached the village.

    They are probably now being severely scolded by the adults in town.

    They really are children.

    [Then, as promised, I will give you my daughter ¡ª¨C Ryuna]

    [Yes father]

    [Umu. Make sure to help the hero with all your being]

    [Of course. I¡¯m ready]

    I don¡¯t remember anything about a promise.

    However, after what happened last night, I can¡¯t turn her down at this point.

    It¡¯s like a scam scam.

    ¡ºYou got an elf wife! There is no greater happiness than that! ¡­ ..Rather, why don¡¯t you ask if you can have one or two more? ¡»

    Why?¡ºHow about Ryona? Maybe now this widow. But, she¡¯s an elf, I think she can still go on long enough. Putting her in human age, she wouldn¡¯t be much different from you ¡»

    ¡ºHow about Ryona? Indeed she is a widow. But, she¡¯s an elf, I think she can still go on long enough. Putting her in human age, she wouldn¡¯t be much different from you ¡»

    Yes Yes.

    ¡ºSo~ You don¡¯t like it if they are not virgins? You are very demanding old man ¡»

    I didn¡¯t say that.

    ¡ºIn that case, how about those girls Lily and Rino?¡»

    I just decided to ignore her.

    Then, it was decided that a banquet would be held this time to celebrate the subjugation of the evil dragon.

    Two consecutive nights.

    I guess elves really love doing banquets.

    [Lucas-san. Baby please]

    It was Ryona who is inviting me to drink mead, just like the night before.

    But, I politely declined.

    A little sad, Ryona spoke.

    [Ara, even though you drank it so much yesterday. You don¡¯t have to be so reserved]

    It¡¯s not that, I also want to drink.

    The mead here is extremely delicious.

    That is why it¡¯s so dangerous.

    [There is the possibility of getting drunk again and raising another maiden]

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s suspicious.

    Well, I may be overthinking it.

    The evil dragon has already been defeated, and Ryuna became my maiden as a reward.

    There is no need for another woman to volunteer.

    I don¡¯t think there is another woman that is offered as a sacrifice like Ryuna.

    [Fufufu ~, there is no such intention at all]

    The earlier conversation with Venus was started as a joke¡­ ..but, I think it¡¯s better to be careful with Ryona.[So how about just one drink? There should be no problem with that]

    [That drink is mainly the problem]

    [So how about just one drink? There should be no problem with that]

    [That drink is mainly the problem]

    When I have one drink, I will take one more, another one, and so on.

    And when I realized it, I had already had many drinks, and I ended up getting drunk.

    Glup, Glup, Glup¡­ ..

    [Wait, I just said it, so don¡¯t pour it into the glass!]

    [No, no, this is for me]

    Ryona brought the glass to her lips and the golden liquid poured down her throat.

    [Fuu¡­ ..delicious]

    Her cheeks turned a little red and she let out a somewhat sensual sigh.

    Don¡¯t drink so deliciously in front of me¡­ ..

    I¡¯m holding on desperately you know.

    [Aria, Cruxie. I will not drink alcohol, if I tried stop me]

    I asked the two of them to cooperate.

    [Ahahahahaha! Lucas, you drink too! Come on ~! Come on ~!]

    [Ehehehehehe¡­ Lucas-kun, let¡¯s drink together¡­ ..]

    It¡¯s useless.

    They are completely drunk.

    [Are you both weak with alcohol?]

    On the other hand, Ryuna is drinking the mead like it is water, but there was no sign that she was going to get drunk.

    It seems that she is strong with alcohol.

    [Ryuna, if I try to drink alcohol, I would like you to stop me]

    [Why?]

    [I don¡¯t want to increase the maidens. You wouldn¡¯t like it either, right? Have a new woman like yesterday]

    [I do not really care. Rather, I would welcome it]

    Yep, it was a mistake to ask her.

    Anyway, I managed to endure the temptation to drink.

    Afterwards, I went back to my room while praising myself for my great effort.

    Aria and Cruxie fell asleep and Ryona took them like last time.

    As soon as I entered the room, I flopped onto the bed.

    I feel fatigued from the fierce battle against the evil dragon, and before long I became drowsy.

    My consciousness was sinking deeper and deeper into the world of dreams ¡ª¨C but before that, the door to the room was suddenly flung open.

    It was the group of four that entered.

    They were wearing night clothes so thin that you could see their underwear, and when they got to the side of the bed¡­ ..

    [Lucas-sama]

    [We want that also]

    [Make us]

    [Your maidens]

    What the hell are they saying?

 CH 74

    We hear there is also a demand

    I woke up immediately.

    It was obvious.

    Because suddenly the four self proclaimed Ryuna guards said ¡°We want you to make us maidens too.¡±

    Unfortunately, it seems that i wasn¡¯t hearing things.

    I am sober now.

    I¡¯m not drunk.

    [¡­ ..For now, may I know why you guy¡¯s said that?]

    I asked while lifting my upper body.

    They who hated humans from the bottom of their hearts, how did they end up changing their way of thinking like this?

    [It is a conclusion that the four of us reached, we also want to become maidens like Ryuna-sama and be able to support her, that is our duty as her guards]

    It was Ron who answered.

    And somehow he said it politely.

    [If it¡¯s because of Ryuna-sama, I don¡¯t mind doing it with a human!]

    [We also want to go the same way as Ryuna-sama and experience the same pain!]

    Lily and Rino say it bravely.

    Seriously, how much do you like to be sacrifice?

    [¡­..Ok I understand. But can I ask one thing?]

    Of course, the four of them nodded.

    [You two are men right?]

    I don¡¯t intend to have any more maidens, so let¡¯s put Lily and Rino¡¯s intentions aside.

    However, Ron and Rou are men.

    ¡­ ..The night clothes they are wearing are very thin and their underwear is transparent.

    Normally, a man wouldn¡¯t dress like that right?

    [You don¡¯t have to worry]

    [We heard from Ryona-dono that even a man can become a maiden]

    [There¡¯s no problem]

    Is there something like that?

    Ryona knew this all along and tried to make me drink alcohol again?

    How dangerous.

    I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t drink.

    But wait, even if I was drunk I wouldn¡¯t do it with a man.

    ¡­ ..T-That¡¯s right.

    [We heard that there is also a demand for elven men from human men]

    So there are those degenerates out there.

    [Of course, we have pure bodies!]

    [That¡¯s right! We haven¡¯t allowed anyone to touch us!]

    [Please do it with us!]

    [Lucas-sama!]

    Finally, the four of them took off their night clothes and tried to climb onto the bed.

    It is not as much as Ryuna, but Lily and Rino also have great beauty.

    On the other hand, Ron and Rou also have good facial features like women.

    Also, their bodies are slim and their skin is white like white porcelain.

    If you didn¡¯t know that they are men, you couldn¡¯t help but mistake them for a beautiful girl.

    And this situation of being pressured by these four semi-naked.

    ¡ºHooHoo. Isn¡¯t that great? It¡¯s the chance to do it with four elves at once! ¡»

    [Of course not! I don¡¯t intend to do a harem!]

    I rolled out of bed and fled the room.

    [Lucas-sama!]

    [Wait!]

    [Make us your maidens!]

    [Please!]

    Don¡¯t chase me dressed like that!

    *

    [Do you really have to go now, Lucas-dono? It¡¯s okay for you to stay a little longer¡­ ..]

    [Well, We have classes]

    I told the chief who seemed a bit down.

    It is the day after we successfully defeated the evil dragon.

    We were about to leave the elven village.

    [I think it would be nice to stay one more day]

    [No, I feel that my body will not hold if I stay longer in this village¡­ ..]

    Before Aria who was doubtful, I responded by remembering what happened last night.

    After I escaped from those four, I hid in what looked like a warehouse and somehow got through the night.

    [Did something happen, Lucas-kun?]

    [¡­..Something like that]

    Cruxie asked, and I nodded with an exhausted sigh.

    Then, after preparing various things and when we were ready to leave, many elves came to see us at the entrance of the village.

    [Ahem Lucas-kun, we got a lot of food! We can eat a lot during the trip]

    The gluttonous Cruxie says it happily.

    By using her shadow ability, there will be no hassle of carrying it.

    [Kuu, you can¡¯t eat without permission, okay?]

    [Kuh¡­ ..]

    [Father, Auntie, everyone. Thank you for everything]

    [Ryuna, make sure you come when I have a grandson]

    [Understood]

    As we left the village, Ryuna who will come with us was saying goodbye to her father.

    [Fufufu, it also made me want to go]

    Since Ryona was saying that, I made sure to politely decline.

    Well, it¡¯s time to go¡ª¨C

    [Lily, do your best!]

    [Of course, father, mother!]

    [Rino, make sure you firmly support Ryuna-sama]

    [Leave it to me!]

    [¡­ ..Ron, I thought such a day would come. As you are now, I am sure you will be able to do your job]

    [Father¡­ ..yes, I¡¯ll do my best!]

    [Rou. You are the pride of our house. Let it ride]

    [Yes!]

    ¡­..Wait a minute.

    Why are you also saying goodbye to your families?

    [This is the mead you asked from me, Lily. It¡¯s the best]

    [Rino, take this too. It is the highest quality mead made at home]

    [Oops. It¡¯s true. I almost forgot it. Ron, this is our house¡¯s secret mead]

    [Rou, it will surely work if you wear this]

    Also, they intend to bring mead¡­ ..